mh 


f 

CL 

.5 

1 

1 

! 

i 

1 

! 

i  « 

-o 

i                   -^MM. 

]• 

^                  ^ 

IE 
a. 

5    § 

o 

c 

; 

^    u 

^ 

o 

3 

^       ;z; 

E 

^"^ 

!     ^      S 

J?       ' 

t 

1^ 

^ 

-D 

<:i    • 

I 

QJ 

0) 
</> 

8 

#> 

a. 

i 

i  .                    < 
1 

ScB 

^ 

/a^/ 

1 

A 
€  0  N  F  E  S  S  I  0  N 

OF 

FAITH, 

PUT    FORTH 

BY  THE  JELDERS  AND  BRETHREN  O^  MANY 
CONGREGATIONS  OF  CHRISTIANS. 

.   (Baptized  upon  Profeffion  of  their  Faith) 
IN  LONDON  AND  THE  COUNT JiT. 


Adopted  by  the  Baptist  Association  met  at  Rhiladelphia^ 
September  25,  1742. 

With  two  additional  Articles,  «yiz.    Of  Impofitlori  of  Hands, 
a;id  Singing  of  Pfalms  in  Public  Worfiiip. 

THE  NINTH  EDITION. 


With  the  Heart  Man  believeth  unto  Righteoufnefs,  and  with  the 

Mouth  Confeffion  is  made  unto  Salvation,  Romans  x.  ao. 
Search  the  Scriptures,  John  y.  39. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

PRINTED  BY  STEPHEN   C.   UStlCK. 

?ol|l  at  No.  79,  North  Third  St.  and  by  the  Baptiil  Minifters 


in  the  United  States. 

1798. 


VV  E  the  Minifters  and  Meffengers  of,  and  coi]» 
cerncd  for,  upwards  of  one  hundred  baptized  congregations 
in  England  and  Wales  (denying  ^rminianifm)  being  met 
together  in  London  from  the  third  of  the  feventh  month,  to 
the  eleventh  of  the  fame  1689,  to  <;onfider  of  fome  things 
that  might  be  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  thefe 
Congregations;  have  thought  meet  (for  the  fatisfadtion  of  all 
other  Chriilians  that  differ  from  us  in  the  point  of  baptifm) 
to  recommend  to  their  perulal  the  Confeffion  of  our  Faith; 
printed  for,  and  fold  by  John  Marjhall^  at  the  Bible  in 
Grace-Church-Street,  Which  Confeffion  we  own,  as  con- 
taining the  dodrine  of  our  faith  and  pradice;  and  do  defire 
that  the  members  of  pur  churches  refpedively  do  furnifh 
themfelves  therewith. 


Hanferd  Knollys, 
WUllam  Kiffin, 
John  Harris^ 
William  Collins , 
Hercules  Collins, 
Robert  Steedi 
Leonard  Harrifon, 
George  Barret, 
Ifaac  Lamb, 
Richard  Adams, 
Benjamin  Keach, 
Andretx)  Gtfford, 
Thomas  Faux, 
Thomas  IVinnel, 
James  Hitt, 
Richard  Tidmarjh, 
William  Facey, 
Samuel  Buttal, 
Chrijlopher  Price, 


Daniel  Finch, 
John  Ball, 
Edmond  White, 
William  Prichard, 
Paul  Fruin, 
Richard  Ring, 
John  Tomkins, 
Toby  Willis, 
John  Carter, 
James  Webb, 
Richard  Sutton, 
Robert  Knight, 
Ed<ward  Price, 
William  Phips, 
William  Hankins, 
Samuel  E'wer, 
Edward  Man, 
Charles  Archer, 


In  the  name  a-nd  behalf  of  the  whole  affembly. 


To  the  yudiciom  m4^%npartial 
R  E  A  im  R. 


COURTEOUS  READER,, 

IT  is  now  many  years  fince  divers  of  us  (with 
other  fober  ChrifHans  then  Hving,  and  walking  in  the  way 
of  the  Lord,  that  we  profefs)  did  conceive  ourfeives  to 
be  under  a  neceflity  of  pubHfhing  a  Confeffion  of  our  Faith, 
for  the  information  and  fatisfa<5tion  of  thofe,  that  did  not 
thoroughly  underftand  what  our  principles  were,  or  had 
entertained  prejudices  againft  our  profeffion,  by  reafon  of 
the  ftrange  reprefentation  of  them,  by  fome  men  of  note 
who  had  taken  very  wrong  meafures,  and  accordingly  led 
ethers  into  mifapprehenfions  of  us,  and  them  :  And  this 
was  firll  put  forth  about  the  year  1643,  ^'^  ^^^  name  of  feven 
congregations  then  gathered  in  London  ;  fince  which  time, 
divers  impreffions  thereof  have  been  difperfed  abroad,  and 
our  end  propofed,  in  good  meafure  anfwered,  inafmuch  as 
many,  (and  fome  of  thofe  men  eminent  both  for  pjety  and 
learning)  were  thereby  fatisiied,  that  we  were  no  way  guiltv 
of  thofe  heterodoxies  and  fundamental  errors,  which  had 
too  fequently  been  charged  upon  us  without  ground,  or 
occafion  given"  On  our  part.  And  forafmucb,  as  that  Con- 
feflion  is  not  now  commonly  to  be  had,  and  alfo  that  many 
others  have  fince  embraced  the  fame  truth  which  is  owned' 
therein,  it  was  judged  neceffary  by  us  to  join  together  in 
giving  a  teftimony  to  the  world,  of  our  firm  adhering  to 
thofe  wholfome  principles,  by  the  publication  of  this,  which 
is  now  in  your  hand. 


TO  THE  READER,  w 

And  forafmuch  as  our  method  and  manner  of  exprefling 
©ur  fentiments,  in  this,  doth  vary  from  the  former  (although 
the  fubftance  of  this  matter  is  the  fame)  we  fhall  freely 
impart  to  you  the  reafon  and  occafion  thereof.  One  thing 
that  greatly  prevailed  with  us  to  undertake  this  work  was 
(not  only  to  give  a  full  account  of  ourfelves  to  thofe 
GhrifHans  that  differ  from  us  about  the  fubje6t  of  baptifm, 
but  alfo)  the  profit  that  might  from  thence  arife,  unto  thofe 
that  have  any  account  of  our  labours,  in  their  inftru6tion 
and  eftablifhment  in  the  great  truths  of  the  Gofpel ;  in  the 
clear  underdanding,  and  fteady  belief  of  which  our  com- 
fortable walking  with  God,  and  fruitfulnefs  before  him,  in 
all  our  ways,  is  moft  nearly  concerned  ;  and  therefore  we 
did  conclude  it  neceflary  to  exprefs  ourfelves  the  more  fully 
and  diftindly  ;  and  alfo  to  fix  on  fuch  a  method  as  might 
be  moil:  comprehenfive  of  thofe  things  we  defigned  to 
explain  our  fenfe  and  belief  of;  and  finding  no  defedl  in 
this  regard,  in  that  fixed  on  by  the  •  AfTembly,  and  after 
them,  by  thofe  of  the  congregational  way,  we  did  readily 
conclude  it  bell  to  retain  the  fame  order  in  our  prefent 
ConfeiTion  ;  and  alfo  when  we  obferved,  that  thofe  lad 
mentioned,  did  in  their  confefTions  (for  reafons  which 
feemed  of  weight  both  to  themlelves  and  others)  chufe  not 
only  to  exprefs  their  mind  in  words  concurrent  with  the 
former  in  fenfe,  concerning  all  thofe  articles  wherein  they 
v/ere  agreed,  but  alfo  for  the  moft  part,  without  any  varia- 
tion of  the  terms,  we  did  in  like  manner  conclude  it  beft  to 
follow  their  example,  in  making  ufe  of  the  very  fame  words 
Vv'lth  them  both,  in  thefe  articles  (which  are  very  many) 
wherein  our  faith  and  dodrine  is  the  fam-e  with  theirs,  and 
this  we  did,  the  more  abundantly,  to  manifed:  our  confent 
with  boih,  in  all  the  fandarnental  articles  of  the  chriftian 
religion,  as  alfo  with  many  others,  ivhofe  orthodox  con- 
feffions  have  been  publiihed  to  the  world,  on  the  behalf  of 
the  Pratejlanis  in  divers  nations  and  cities  :  And  alfo  to 
convince  all,  that  we  have  no  itch  to  clog  Religion  with 
new  v/ords,  but  do  readily  acquiefce  in  that  form  of  found 
words,  which  hath  been  in  confent  with  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
ufed  by    others  before  us ;  hereby  declaring  before  God^ 


rom'ER£:JD:ER.  v 

^rigelsf  and  Men,  our  hearty  agreement  with  them,  in  that 
tvholefome-  Protejiant  Doctrine,  which  with  fo  clear  evi- 
dence of  fcriptures  they  have  aflerted  :  Some  things  indeed, 
are  in  fome  places  added,  fome  terms  omitted,  and  fome 
few  changed  ;  but  thefe  alterations  are  of  that  nature,  as 
that  we  need  not  doubt,  any  charge  or  fufpicion  of  unfound- 
nefs  in  the  faith,  from  any  of  our  brethren  uppn  tfc^  account 
of  them. 

In  thofe  things  wherein  we  differ  from  others,  we  have 
cxpreft  ourfelves  with  all  candour  and  plainnefs,  that  none 
might  entertain  jealoufy  of  ought  fecretly  lodged  in^  our 
breafts,  that  we  would  not  the  world  ftiould  be  acquainted 
with  ;  yet  we  hope  we  have  alfo  obferved  thofe  rules  of 
modefty  and  humility,  as  will  render  our  freedom  in  this 
refpefl  inoffenfive,  even  to  thofe  whofe  fentiments  are 
different  from  ours. 

We  have  alfo  taken  care  to  affix  texts  of  fcriptu re  at  the 
bottom,  for  the  confirmation  of  each  article  in  our  Con- 
fejfion  ;  in  which  Work  we  have  ftudioafly  endeavoured  to 
feled:  fuch  as  are  moft  clear  and  pertinent,  for  the  proof  of 
what  is  afferted  by  us  :  And  our  earnefl:  defire  is,  that  all 
into  whofe  hands  this  may  come,  would  follow  that  (never 
enough  commanded)  example  of  the  noble  Bereans,  who 
fearched  the  Scriptures  daily  that  they  might  find  out 
whether  the  things  preached  to  them  were  fo  or  not. 

There  is  one  thing  more  which  we  fincerely  profefg,  and 
carneftly  defire  credence  in,  «y/2;.  That  contentron  is  m.oft 
remote  fronrj  our  defign  in  all  that  we  have  done  in  this 
matter:  And  we  hope,  the  liberty  of  an  ingenuous  unfolding 
our  principles,  and  opening  our-  hearts  unto  our  brethren, 
with  thefcripture-grounds  on  which  our  faith  and  pradiice 
will  by  none  of  them  be  either  denied  to  us,  or  taken  ill 
from  us.  Our  whole  defign  is  accomplifhed  if- we  may 
obtain  that  jutHce,  as  to  be  meafured  in  our  principles.and 
I^Tadice,  and  the  judgment  of  both  by  others,  acecrding  to 
what  we  have  nonv  publifhed*;  which  the  Lord  (vjhsfe  ejes 
are  as  a  flame  of  Jire)  knotueih  to  be  xht  DoSrine-,  which 
vith  our  hearts  we  mod:,  firmly'  believe,  and  fincerely 
endeavour  to  conform  our.  livesto* .   And  oh  that  cthei 


ri  TO  THE  READER, 

contentions  being  laid  afleep,  the  only  mre  and  contention 
of  all,  upon  nvhom  the  name  of  our  hlejfed  Redeemer  is 
called,  might  for  the  future  be,  to  walk  humbly  with  their 
God,  in  the  exercife  of  all  love  and  meeknefs  towards  each 
other  to  perfed  holinefs  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  each  one 
endeavouring  to  have  his  converfation  fuch  as  becometh 
the  go/pel ;  and  alfo  fuitable  to  his  place  and  capacity, 
vigoroufly  to  promote  in  others  the  pradice  of  true  religion, 
aad  undefiled  in  the  fight  of  God  our  Father.  And  that 
in  this  back-iliding  day,  we  might  not  fpend  our  breath  m 
fruitlefs  complaints  of  the  evils  of  others,  but  may  every 
one  begin  at  home,  to  reform  in  the  firft  place  our  owa 
hearts  and  ways,  and  then  to  quicken  all,  that  we  may  have 
influence  upon,  to  the  fame  tuork  ;  that  if  the  will  of  God 
were  fo,  none  might  deceive  themfelves  by  refting  in,  and 
trufting  to  a  form  of  godlinefs,  without  the  power  of  it,  and 
inward  experience  of  the  efficacy  of  thofe  truths  that  are 
profeffed  by  them. 

And  verily  there  is  one  fpring  and  caufe  of  the  decay  of 
religion  in  our  day,  which  we  cannot  but  touch  upon,  and 
earneftly  urge  a  redrefs  of,  and  that  is  the  negledt  of  the 
worfhip  of  God  in  families,  by  thofe  to  whom  the  charge 
and  condufl  of  them  is  committed.  May  not  the  grofs 
ignorance  and  inftability  of  many,  with  the  profanenefs  of 
others,  be  juftly  charged  upon  their  parents  and  matters 
who  have  not  trained  them  up  in  the  nvay  wherein  they 
ought  to  walk  when  they  were  young?  But  have  negledled 
thofe  frequent  and  folemn  commands  which  the  Lord  hath 
laid  upon  them  fo  to  catechife  and  inftru<5t  them,  that  their 
tender  years  might  be  feafoned  with  the  knozvledge  of  the 
truth  of  God,  as  revealed  in  the  fciiptures ;  and  alfo  by 
their  own  omifllon  of  prayer,  and  other  duties  of  religion 
of  their  families,  together  with  the  ill  example  of  their 
loofe  converfation,  have  inured  them  firft  to  a  negleft,  and 
then  contempt  of  all  piety  and  religion  ;  we  know  this  will 
not  excufe  the  hltndnefs  and  ixjickednefs  of  any ;  but  certainly 
it  nvUlidXX  heavy  upon  thofe  that  have  been  thus  the  occafioa 
thereof;  they  indeed  die  in  their  fins,  but  will  not  their 
bisod  be  required  of  thofe  uader  whofe  care  they  were. 


TO  THE  READER.  lil 

who  yet  permitted  them  to  go  on  without  ivarntng,  yea,  led 
them  into  the  paths  of  deftrudion  ?  and  will  not  the  dili- 
gence of  Chriftians,  with  refped  to  the  difcharge  of  thefc 
duties,  in  ages  paft,  rife  up  in  judgment  againil,  and  con- 
demn many  of  thofe  who  would  be  efteemed  fuch  now? 

We  /hall conclude  with  our  earnejl  prayer.  That  the  God 
of  all  grace,  loill  pour  out  thofe  meafures  of  his  holy  fpirit 
upon  us,  that  the  profeilion  of  truth  may  be  accompanied  ivith 
the  found  belief,  and  diligent  practice  of  it  by  us,  that  his  name 
may  in  all  things  be  glorified,  through  Jefus  Chri/i  our  Lord 
Amen. 


C  0  N  F  E  S 


OF 


FAITH 


CHAPTER     I. 

Of  the  Holy  Scriptures* 


T 


H  E  Holy  Scripture  is  the  only  fufficlentj 
certain,  and  infallible  (<a)  rule  of  all  faving  knowledge, 
faith,  and  obedience  ;  although  the  [b)  light  of  nature,  and 
the  v/orks  of  creation  and  providence  do  fo  far  manifefl:  the 
goodnefs,  wifdom,  and  power  of  God,  as  to  leave  men 
unexcufable;  yet  are  they  not  faffi'cient  to  give  that  know- 
ledge of  God  and  his  will,  which  is  necell^ry  unto  falvation. 
(^)  Therefore  it  pleafed  the  Lord  at  fundry  times,  and  in 
divers  manners,  to  reveal  himfelf,  and  to  declare  that  his 
will  unto  his  church  ;  and  afterward  for  the  better  pre- 
ferving  and  propagating  of  the  truth,  and  for  the  more  fare 
eflablifhment,  and  comfort  of  the  church  again  ft  the  cor- 
ruption of  the  iiefn,  and  the  malice  of  Satan,  and  of  the 
world',  to  commit  the  fame  wholly  unto  [d)  writing;  which 
makedi  the  holy  fcriptures  to  be  moll:  neceffary,  thofe 
former  ways  oF  God's  revealing  his  will  unto  his  people 
being  now  ceafed. 


(  .  \  ^  'T'imothy  iii.  if,  i6,  17.  Ifaiah  viil.  20.  Luke  t\i.  29,  3T. 
I:  20.   {!j)  Romans  i.   19,  20,    21,  ii.   14,  15,    Pfalm 

!;  .:;   Hebrews  i.  i.    id)  Proverbs  xxii.  19,   ao,    ai. 

ivoax^iis  XV,  4.  2  Peter  i.  19,  ao. 


t  Of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 

2.  Under  the  name  of  holy  fcripture,  or  the  word  of 
God  written,  are  now  contained  all  the  books  of  the  Old 
and  New  Teftament,  which  are  thefe  : 

Of  the  Old  Tejament, 

Gene/isi  Exodus,,  Leviticus,  Nmnhers^  Deuteronomy^ 
yojhua.  Judges ,  Ruthy  i  Samuel,  2  Samuel,  i  Kings', 
2  Kings,  I  Chronicles,  2  Chronicles,  E9,ra,  Nehemiah, 
Eflher,  Joh,  Pfalms,  Proverbs,  Ecclefiajles,  The  Song  of 
Songs,  Ifaiah,  Jeremiah,  Lamentations,  E%ekiel,  Daniel, 
Hofea,  Joel,  Amos,  Obadiah,  Jonah,  Micah,  Nahum^. 
HabaHuk,  Zephaniah,  Haggai,  Zacha/tah,  Malachi. 

Of  the  Neiv   Tejlament.     - 

Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  John,  The  ABs  of  the  Apoflles,. 
Paul's  Epijlle  to  the  Romans,  i  Corinthians,  2  Corinthians, 
Galatians,  Ephefians,  PhiUppians,  ColoJJians,  i  Thejfalonians, 
2  Thejfalonians,  l  Timothy,  2  Timothy,  to  Titus,  to  Phile^ 
mon,  the  Epijlle  to  the  Hebrews,  the  Epijlle  of  James,  thejirjl 
and  fecond  Epijlles  of  Peter,  the  Jirji,  fecond,  and  third  Epijlles 
of  Johns  the  Ep'Jlle  of  Jude,  the  Revelation.  Ail  which 
are  gi'/en  by  the  (<?)  infpiration  of  God,  to  be  the  rule  of 
faith  and  life. 

3.  The  books  commonly  called  Apocrypha,  not  being 
of  (/)  divine  infpiration,  are  no  part  of  the  canon  (of 
rule)  of  the  fcripture,  and  therefore  are  of  no  authority  to 
the  church  of  God,  nor  to  be  any  otherwife  approved,  or 
made  ufe  of  than  other  human  writings. 

4.  The  authority  of  the  holy  fcripture,  for  which  it 
ought  to  be  believed,  dependeth  not  upon  the  teflimony 
of  any  man,  or  church,  but  wholly  upon  [g)  God,  (who 
is  Truth  itfelf )  the  author  thereof ;  therefore  it  is  to  be. 
received,  becaofe  it  is  the  word  of  God. 

5.  We  may  be  moved  and  induced  by  the  teftimony  of 
the  church  of  God,  to  an  high  and  reverent  efteem  of  the 

(f)  2  Timothy  ill.  16,  (/)  Luke  xxiv.  27,  44.  Romans  iii.  2, 
tg)  2  Peter  i.  19,20,  il.  z  Timothy  iii.  16.  2  TheiTalonhub  ii. 
1^.   I  Joh.n  V.  9. 


Of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  3 

lioly  fcriptures ;  and  the  heavenlinefs  of  the  matter,  the 
■efficacy  of  the  do<5lrine,  and  the  niajefty  of  the  ftile,  the 
confent  of  all  the  parts,  the  fcope  of  the  whole,  (which  is 
to  give  ail  glory  to  God)  the  full  difcovery  it  makes  of 
the  only  way  of  man's  falvation,  and  many  other  incom- 
parable excellencies,  and  intire  perfedtions  thereof,  are 
arguments  whereby  it  doth  abundantly  evidence  itfelf  to  be 
the  word  of  God ;  yet  notwithiianding,  our  (y^)  full  per^ 
fuafion,  and  affurance  of  the  infallible  truth,  and  divine 
•authority  thereof,  is  from  the  inward  work  of  the  holy 
fpirit,  bearing  witnefs  by  and  with  the  word  in  our  hearts. 

6.  The  whole  counfel  of  God  concerning  all  things  (i) 
neceflary  for  his  own  glory,  man's  falvation,  faith  and  life, 
is  either  exprefsly  fet  down,  or  nece/Tarily  contained  in  the 
holy  fcripture;  unto  which  nothing  at  any  time  is  to  be 
added,  whether  by  new  revelation  of  the  fpirit,  or  traditions 
of  men. 

Neverthelefs  \Te  acknowledge  the  (i)  inwrrd  illumina- 
tion of  the  Spirit  of  God,  to  be  neceflary  for  the  faving 
underftanding  of  fuch  things  as  are  revealed  in  the  Word, 
and  that  there  are  fome  circumftances  concerning  th'j 
worfhip  of  God, -and  government  of  the  church,  common 
to  human  adions  and  focieties;  which  are  to  be  (/)  ordered 
by  the  light  of  nature,  and  Chridian  prudence,  according 
to  the  general  rules  of  the  word,  which  are  always  to  be 
obferved. 

7.  All  things  in  Scripture  are  not  alike  (w)  plain  in 
themfelves,  nor  alike  clear  unto  all  ;  yet  thofe  things  which 
are  necefl!ary  to  be  known,  believed,  and  obferved  for 
falvation,  are  fo  («)  clearly  propounded,  and  opened  in 
fome  place  of  fcripture  or  other,  that  not  only  the  learned, 
but  the  unlearned,  in  a  due  ufe  of  ordinary  means,  may 
attain  to  a  fufficient  ugderltanding  of  them. 

{h)  John  xvi.  13,  14.  I  Corinthians  ii.  10,  11,  1%.  1  John  i.  2, 
20,  27.  (i)  a  Timothy  iii.  15,  16,  17.  Galatians  i.  8,  9.  {k)  John 
vi  45^  I  Corinthians  ii., 9,  lo,  11, 12.  (/)  i  Corinthians  xi.  13, 14. 
liv.  26,  40.  {m)  %  Peter  iii.  16.  {«)  Pfalm  xix.  7-  cxix.  130. 


4  Of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 

8.  The  Old  Teftament  in  (o)  Hehretv,  (which  was  the 
native  language  of  the  people  of  God  of  old)  and  the  New 
Teftament  in  Greek,  which  (at  the  time  of  writing  it)  was 
moft  generally  known  to  the  nations,  being  immediately 
infpired  by  God,  and  by  his  lingular  care  and  providence 
kept  pure  in  all  ages,  are  therefore  [p)  authentical  ;  fo  as 
in  ail  controverfies  of  religion,  the  church  is  finally  to 
appeal  unto  them  [q).  But  becaufe  thefe  original  tongues 
are  not  known  to  all  the  people  of  God,  who  have  a  right 
imto,  and  intereft  in  the  fcriptures,  and  are  commanded  in 
the  fear  of  God  to  read  (r)  and  fearch  them,  therefore  they 
are  to  be  tranflated  into  the  vulgar  language  of  every 
nation,  unto  which  they  (/)  come,  that  the  word  of  God 
dwelling  (/)  plentifully  in  all,  they  may  worfliip  him  in  an 
acceptable  manner,  and  through  patience  and  comfort  of 
the  fcriptures  may  hope. 

9.  The  infallible  rule  of  interpretation  of  fcripture  («) 
is  the  fcripture  itfelf :  And  therefore  when  there  is  a 
quedion  about  the  true  and  full  fenfe  of  any  fcripture, 
(which  is  not  manifold  but  one)  it  mufl  be  fearched  by 
other  places,  that  fpeak  more  clearly. 

10.  The  fupreme  judge  by  which  all  controverfies  of 
religion  are  to  be  determined,'  and  all  decrees  of  councils, 
opinions  of  ancient  writers,  dodlrines  of  men,  and  private 
Ipirits,  are  to  be  examined,  and  in  whofe  fentence  we  are 
to  rei'h  can  be  no  other  but  the  holy  fcripture  delivered  by 
the  Spirit,  into  which  [x)  fcripture  fo  delivered,  our  faith 
is  finally  refolved. 

(0)  Romans  iii.  a.  (/')  Ifaiahviii,  20.  {q)  A6ls  xv,  15.  (r)  John 
^-  39-  (/)  ^  Corinthians  xiv.  6,  9,  ii,  12,  24,  28.  {t)  Coloflians 
iii.  16.  (m)  1  Teter  i.  20,  1.1.  A<fts  xv.  15,  16.  (x)  Matthew  xxii. 
£9,  23.  Ephefians  ii.  20.  Adls  xxviii.  23. 


I   s    3 

CHAPTER      II. 

Of  God  and  of  the  Holy  Trinity. 

1.  X  HE  Lord  our  God  is  but  [a)  one  only  living, 
and  true  God ;  whofe  (3)  fubfiftence  is  in  and  of  himfeJf, 
{c)  infinite  in  being,  and  perfedlion,  whofe  efTence  cannot 
be  comprehended  by  any  but  himfeif ;  (J)  a  mod  pure 
Spirit,  [e)  invifible  without  body,  parts,  or  paffions,  who 
only  hath  immortality,  dwelling  in  the  light  which  no 
man  can  approach  unto,  who  is  (/)  immutable  [g) 
immenfe,  (/6}  eternal,  incomprehenfible,  (/)  almighty,  everv 
way  infinite,  [k]  mofl:  holy,  molt  wife,  moft  free,  mcit 
abfolute,  (/)  working  all  things  according  to  the  counfel 
of  his  own  immutable  and  mofl:  rignteous  will,  {^m)  for  his 
own  glory,  mofl:  loving,  gracious,  merciful,  long  fuftering^ 
abundant  in  goodnefs  and  truch,  forgiving  iniquity, 
tranfgreJion  and  fin,  («)  the  rewarderof  themth-^tdiligently 
feek  him,  and  withal  mofl  julf,  [o)  and  terrible  in  his 
judgments,  [p)  hating  all  fin,  and  will  by  no  means  clear 
the  {q)  guilty. ^ 

2.  God  having  all  (>-)  life,  (j)  glory,  (^)  goodnefs, 
blefTednefs,  in  and  of  himfeif,  is  alone  in,  and  unto  himfeif 
all-fuflicient,  not  ('/)  flanding  in  need  o\  any  creature  which 
he  hath  made,  nor  deriving  any  g'ory  from  them,  but  only 
manifefling  his  own  glory  in,  by,  unto,  and  upon  them, 

(a)  \  Corinthians  vili  6.  Deuteronomy  vl.  4,  (b^  Jeremiah 
X.  10.  Ifaiah  xlviii.  i%.  ''c)  Exodus  iii.  14.  (J^  John  iv  24, 
(e-.  T  Timothy  i.  17  Deuteronomy  iv.  15,  i6.  if-  Malachi  iii. 
6.  ( g'  I  Kings  viii.  27.  Jeremiah  xxiii,  23.  (b)  Pfalm  xc  2. 
(;)  Genefis  xvii.  i.  J)  Ifaiah  vi.  :.  (/)  Pfalm  cxv  3.  Ifaiah 
xlvi,  o.  (>/?)  Proverbs  xvi.  4,  R.omans  xi.  36  (n)  Exodus 
xxxiv.  6,  7.  Hebrews  xi.  6,  (0)  Nehemiah  ix.  31?,  33  (fi)  t'faJni 
V,  5.  6  'y :  Exodus  xxxiv.  7.  Nahnm  i.  2,  3 
(s)  Pfalm  cxlviii.  13.     {t^  Pfalm  cxix,  68.     («y  Job  x::ii.  1, 

B 


6  Of  God  and  the  Holy  Trinity, 

he  is  the  alone  fountain  of  all  being,  («:)  of  whom,  through 
'U'hom,  and  to  whom  are  all  things,  and  he  hath  moil 
fovereign  (  j*)  dominion  over  all  creatures,  to  do  by  them, 
for  them,  or  upon  them,  whatfoever  himfelf  pleafeth  ;  in 
his  fight  {%)  all  things  are  open  and  manifefl,  his  know- 
ledge is  («)  infinite,  infallible,  and  independant  upon  the 
creature,  fo  as  nothing  is  to  him  contingent  or  uncertain  ; 
he  is  mod  holy  in  all  his  counfels,  in  {h^  all  his  works,  and 
in  all  his  commands;  to  him  is  due  (f)  from  angels  and 
men,  whatfoever  worfhip,  fervice,  or  obedience,  as  creatures 
they  owe  unto  the  Creator,  and  whatever  he  is  further 
pleafed  to  require  cf  them. 

3.  In  this  divine  and  infinite  Being  there  are  three 
fubfiflences,  (J)  the  Father,  the  Word,  (or  Son)  and  Holy 
.Spirit,  of  one  fubflance,  power  and  eternity,  each  having 
the  v/holc  divine  effence,  (<?)  yet  the  eiTence  undivided:  the 
Father  is  of  none  neither  begotten,  nor  proceeding,  the 
Son  is  (/)  eternally  begotten  of  the  Father,  the  Holy 
Spirit  (^)  proceeding  from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  all 
infinite,  without  beginning,  therefore  but  one  God,  who 
is  not  to  be  divided  in  nature  and  being,  but  didinguifiied 
by  feveral  peculiar,  relative  properties,  and  perfonal  rela- 
tions; which  doftrine  of  the  Trinity  is  the  foundation  of  all 
our  communion  with  God,  and  comfortable  dependance 
on  him. 


(x)  Romans  xi.  34,  35,  36,  {y)  Daniel  iv.  25,  34,  2>S'  (^) 
Hcbrev.s  iv.  13.  (a)  Ezekiei  xi,  5.  Ads  xv,  18.  (*)  Pfalm  cxlv, 
17.  (c)  Revelation  v.  la,  13,  14.  {d)  i  John  v.  7.  Matthew 
xxvili.  19.  %  Corinthians  xiii.  14.  U  *  Exodus  iil.  14.  John  xiv. 
J  I.  I  Corinthians  viii.  6.  (/;  John  5.  14,  18.  {g)  Joha  xv, 
g6.      Galatians  iv,  6. 


[     7    ] 

CHAPTER     III. 

a 

Of  God' J  Decree. 

■  \-i  VXOD  h^thfaj  decreed  in  hlnifelf,  from  all  eter- 
nity, by  the  moll:  wife  and  holy  counfel  of  his  own  will, 
freely  and  unchangeabl}'-,  all  things  whatfoever  comes  to 
pafs  ;  yet  fo  as  thereby  is  God  neither  the  Author  of  fin, 
{^)  nor  hath  fellowfhip  with  any  therein,  nor  is  violence 
offered  to  the  will  of  the  creature,  nor  yet  is  the  liberty,  or 
contingency  of  fecond  caufes  taken  away,  but  rather  (<:) 
ellablifhed,  in  which  appears  his  wifdom  in  difpofing  all 
things,  and  power,  and  fairhfulnefs  (c-/)  in  accompliihing 
his  Decree. 

2.  Although  God  knoweth  whatfoever  may>  or  caa 
come  to  pafs  upon  all  (<?)  fuppofed  conditions ;  yet  hath  he 
not  decreed  2C!\sj  thing,  (y)  becaufe  he  forefaw  it  as  future, 
or  as  that  which  would  come  to  pafs  upon  fuch  conditions. 

3.  By  the  Decree  cf  God^  for  the  raanifedation  of  his 
glory,  (^)  fome  men  and  angels  are  predeftinaled,  or 
foreordinated  to  eternal  life,  through  Jefus  Cbrifli  to  the 
[h)  praife  of  his  glorious  grace;  others  being  left  to  a (51  in 
their  fm  to  their  (i)  jufi:  condemnation,  to  the  praife  of  his 
glorious  jufiice.  , 

4.  Thefe  angels  and  men  thus  predeilinated,  and  fore- 
ordained, are  particularly,  and  unchangeably  defigned ; 
and  their  (i)  number  fo  certain,  and  definite,  that  it  cannot 
be  either  increafed,  or  diminiHied. 

(a)  Ifaiah  xlvi.  10.  Ephefians  i.  ii,  Hebrews  vl.  17.  Romans 
IX.  15,  18.  {b)  James  i,  15,  17,  1  John  i.  5.  (c)  A6ls  iv,  27, 
38.  Jchn  xix.  II.  (^)  Numbers  xxiii.  19.  Ephefians  i.  3,  4,  5. 
(<f)  A6ls  XV.  18.  (f)  Romans  ix.  11,  13,  16, 18.  {g)  i  Tintothy 
V.  21.  Matthew  xxv.  41.  {u)  Epheliar.s  i.  5,  6.  {i]  Remans  ix. 
2%,  23.     Jude  4.     (i)  2  Timothy  ii.  19.     John  xi'i.  18. 

B   7 


$  Of  God's  Decree. 

5.  Thofe  of  mankind  (T  that  are  pre  deftinated  to  life, 
Gcd,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world  was  laid,  according 
to  his  eterrial  and  immutable  purpofe,  and  the  fecrct  ccuniel 
and  good  pleafuie  of  his  will^  hath  chcfen  in  Chrift  unto 
everlafting  glory,  out  of  his  mere  free  grace  and  love;  (;«) 

'without  any  other  thing  in  the  creature  as  a  condition  or 
caafe  moving  him.  thereunto. 

6.  As  Coa  hath  appointed  the  t\tS.  unto  glory,  fc  he 
hath  by  the  eternal  and  moil  free  purpoie  of  his  will, 
fore-ordained  [n)  all  the  means  thereunto,  wheiefore  they 
who  are  elected,  being  fallen  in  Aaam^  (e/)  arc  redeemed 
by  Chrijl^  are  effeflually  p)  called  unto  faiih  in  Chrjji^  by 
his  Spirit  working  in  due  ftafon,  are  juliified,  adopted, 
fan<51iiied,  aid  kept  by  his  power  thiough  faiih  'V)  unto 
falvation  ;  neither  are  any  other  redeemed  by  Chnji,  of 
effe(51:ually  called,  juflified,  adopted,  landified,  and  iaved> 
but  the  clecl  (r)  only. 

7.  The  dodrine  of  this  high  myflery  of  pre-dedination, 
is  to  be  handled  with  fpecial  prudence  and  care  ;  that  men 
attending  the  will  of  God  revealed  in  his  Word,  and 
yielding  obedience  thereunto,  may,  from  the  certainty  of 
their  effe6lual  vocation,  be  alTured  of  their  (j)  eternal 
election  ;  fo  {hall  this  doctrine  afford  matter  (/)  of  praife, 
reverence,  and  admiration  oi  God^  and  («)  of  humility, 
diligence,  and  abundant  («;)  confolation,  to  all  that  fincerely 
obey  the  Gofpel. 

C/)  Ephefians  i.  4.  9.  it.  Romans  viii.  30.  2  Timothy  i,  9, 
1  ThefTalonrans  v.  9.  (m--  Romans  ix.  13,  16.  Ephefians  ii  9,  12. 
(«)  1  Peter  i,  2,  2  Theffalonians  ii-  13.  (0)  i  Theflalonians  v.  9, 
10.  {pj  Romans  viii.  30.  2  Theflalonians  ii.  13.  (g-)  2  Peter  i.  3, 
(r)  John  X.  26.  John  xvii.  9.  John  vi.  44.  (f)  i  Theflalonians 
i.  4, 5.  2  Peter  i.  10,  (0  Ephefians  i.  6.  Romans  xi.  33.  («)  Rom, 
^.  J,  6.     (x)  Luke  X.  20, 


[     9     ] 
CHAPTER      IV. 

Of  Creation. 

I.  1  N  the  beginning  it  pleafed  God  the  Father,  {a) 
Son,  and  Holy  Spirit,  for  the  manifeilation  of  the  glory 
of  (3)  his  eternal  power,  wifdom,  and  goodnefs,  to  creaie  or 
make  the  world,  and  all  things  therein,  [c)  whether  vifible, 
or  invifible,  in  the  fpace  of  fix  days,  and  all  very  good. 

2.  After  God  had  made  all  other  creatures,  he  created 
(d)  man,  male  and  female,  with  (e)  reafonable  and 
immortal  fouls,  rendering  them  fit  unto  that  life  to  God, 
for  which  they  were  creafedj  being  (f)  made  after  the 
image  of  God,  in  knowledge,  rightcoufnefs,  and  true 
hoHnefs  ;  having  the  law  of  God  (g)  written  in  their 
hearts,  and  power  to  fulfil  it ;  and  yet  under  a  poffibility 
of  tranfgreiling,  being  left  to  the  liberty  of  their  own  v.^ili, 
which  was  (h)  fubje<5l  to  change.. 

3.  Befides  the  law  written  in  their  hearts,  they  received 
(i)  a  command  not  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  knowledge  o£ 
good  and  evil ;  which-  whiKt  they  kept,  they  were  happy 
in  their  communion  with  God,  and  had  dominion  (i)  over 
the  creatures. 


(a)  John  i.  I,  5.  Hebrews  i.  2,  Job  xsvi.  13.  (i)  Romans 
i.  zo.  (c)  Coloflians  i.  16  Genelis  ii.  i,  2.  (d)  Genefis.  i.  ly, 
(e)  Genefis  ii.  7.  (/)  Ecclefiaftes  vii,  29.  Genelis  i.  26,  ( g) 
Romans  ii,  14,  15.  (/j)  Genelis  iii.  6.  {ij  Genefis  i,  17.  d,nd  iii, 
8;  9,10.     (i)  Genelis  i,  26,  a8. 


lO 


CHAPTER      V. 

Of  Divine  Providence. 

I.  Vjy  O  D  the  good  Creator  of  all  things,  in  his  infinite 
power  and  wlfdom,  doth  {a)  uphold,  direct,  difpofe,  and 
govern  all  creatures,  and  things,  from  the  greateft  even  to 
the  (3)  ieaft,  by  his  niofl  wife  and  holy  Providence,  to  the 
end  for  which  they  were  created,  according  unto  his 
infallible  fore-knowledge,  and  the  free  and  immutable 
counlel  of  his  {c)  own  will  ;  to  the  praife  of  the  glory  of 
his  wifdom,  power,  juftice,  infinite  goodnefs  ai-ud  mercy. 

2.  Akhough  in  relation  to  the  fore-knowledge  and 
decree  of  God,  the  firlt  caufe,  all  things  come  to  pafs  [J) 
imrnatably  and  infallibly;  fo  tliat  there  is  not  any  thing, 
befalls  any  [e)  by  chance  or  wiihout  his  Providence;  yet 
by  the  fame  Providence  he  ordereth  them  to  fall  oat 
accordi'^g  to  the  nature  of  fecond  caufes,  either  (y) 
necefTarily,  freely,  or  concingenrlv. 

3.  God  in  his  ordinary  Providence  {g)  maketh  ufe  of 
means;  yet  is  free  (/)  to  work  without,  (•)  above,  and 
^^k)  againlt  them  at  his  pieafure. 

4.  The  Almighty  power,  unfearchable  wlfdom,  and 
infinite  goodnefs  of  God,  fo  far  manifelt  themfelves  in  his 
Providence,  that  his  deicrmina'-e  counfel  (/)  extendeih 
itfelf  even  to  the  fiift  fail,  and  all  other  fii  fal  afUons  both 
of  angels  and  men  ;  (ard  that  not  by  a  bare  permiiTion) 
which  alfo  he  moil  wiiely  aad  powerfully  (?«)  bounderb, 

(a)  Hebrews  i.  3.  Job  xxxviii.  11.  Ifaiah  xlvi.  10,  11.  Pfalm 
xiii.  5,6.  {b)  Alatthew  X.26,  30,  31.  (c  Lj.jhefrins  i  11.  V'  -'.ds 
ii.  23.  (*'  Froverbs  xvi.  t,^,.  {J  )  Gen^fii  viii.  2:^.  (§•)  AAsxxvii. 
31,  44  ifaiih  Iv.  10,  II.  ■  h)  KcfcH  i.  7.  (i;  P.omans  Iv,  19,  io,. 
21.  (*)  Daniel  iii  27.  {I)  Romans  a1,  5:.,  33,  34.  /  Samuel 
:sxiv.  I,  I  ChiOiiick?  &ii.  I,  (m)  %  Kin^s  :ili.  ■^'i.  Pfaim  Usvi* 
10. 


Of  Divine  Providence^  t^ 

and  otherwlfe  ordereth,  and  governeth,  in  a  manifoM 
difpenfation  to  his  moft  holy  («)  ends  :  yet  fo,  as  the 
fmfulnefs  of  their  a6ls  proceedeth  only  from  the  creatures, 
and  not  from  God;  who  being  moft  holy  and  righteous, 
neither  is  nor  can  be,  the  author  or  (o)  approver  of  fin. 

5.  The  molt  wife,  righteous,  and  gracious  Gody  doth 
oftentimes  leave  for  a  feafon  his  own  children  to  manifold 
temptations,  and  the  corruptions  of  their  own  hearts,  to 
chaltife  them  for  their  former  fins,  or  to  difcover  unto 
them  the  hidden  ftrength  of  corruption,  and  deceitfulnefs 
of  their  hearts,  (/>)  that  they  may  be  humbled;  and  to 
raife  them  to  a  more  clofe  and  conftant  dependance  for 
their  fupport  upon  himfelf,  and  to  make  them  more  watchful 
againft  all  future  occafions  of  fin,  and  for  other  ]uil  and 
holy  ends. 

So  that  whatfoever  befalls  any  of  his  eledb  is  by  his 
appointment,  for  his  glory,  [q)  and  their  good. 

6.  As  for.thofe  wicked  and  ungodly  men,  whom  God 
as  a  righteous  judg«,  for  former  fin  doth  (r)  blind  and 
harden  ;  from  them  he  not  only  withholdeih  his  (o)  grace, 
whereby  they  might  have  been  enlightened  in  chvir  under- 
ftanding,  and  wrought  upon  in  their  hearts  ;  but  fometimes 
alfo  withdraweth  (< )  the  gifts  which  the\  had,  and  expofeth 
them  to  fuch  (w  objecls  as  their  corrubt'wns  make  occafion 
of  fin  ;  and  withal,  (x)  gives  them  over  to  their  own  lufts, 
and  temptations  of  the  world,  and  the  power  of  Satan, 
whereby  it  conies  to  pafs,  that  they  (j-)  harden  themielvea,, 
even  under  thofe  means  which  Gud  uitth  for  the  foftenir.g 
of  others. 

7.  As  the  Providence  of  God  doth  in  general  reach  co 
all  creatures <t  fo  afrer  a  more  fpecial  manjoer  it  takech  Ciwe 


(«■;  Genefis  1.  'o  Tlaiah  x.  6,  7.  rz  (o)  PfJm  I.  11,  John  ii.  16. 
{f^\  2  Chronicles  xxxii  25,  6,  31-  2  5:>anui»;l  xxiv.  i.  3  Corin- 
thians xii.  7,  8,  9.  (§-)  Romans  viii  28  (r)  Romans  i.  2^,  25, 
25  and  xi,  7,  8.  s  l3euteronomy  xxix-  4.  (/)  iVIatthew  xiii.  rj. 
(^u^  Deuteronomy  ii,  30.  2  Kings  viii.  i  ,  i%,  (x)  i  fa  m  Ixxxi, 
11.13.  2 'Thtffalonians  ii.  10,  11,  i^,  1,;';  tioUus  f^j^,  33. 
Uuliihvi.  9, 10.     1  Peter  ii.  7,  8.  ™'- 


^  Of  the  Fall  of  Man,  of  Sin,  t^e. 

,ef  his  (z)  Church,  and  difpofeth  of  all  things  to  the  goo«l 
thereof. 


CHAPTER      VI. 

Of  the  Fall  of  Man^  of  Sin,  afid  of  the 
Punifhment  thereof 


x.A 


L  T  H  O  U  G  H  God  created  man  upright,  and 
perfect,  and  gave  him  a  righteous  law,  which  had  been 
unto  life  had  he  kept  it,  («)  and  threatened  death  upon 
the  breach  thereof;  yet  he  did  not  long  abide  in  this  honour^ 
(h)  fatan  ufing  the  fubtilty  of  the  ferpent  to  feduce  Eve, 
-then  by  her  feducing  Adam^  who  withont  any  compulfion, 
did  wilfully  tranfgrefs  the  law  of  their  creation,  and  the 
command  given  unto  them,  in  eating  the  forbidden  fruit ; 
which  God  was  pleafed  according  to  his  wife  and  holy 
covnfel  to  permit,  having  purpofed  to  order  it,  to  his  own 
glory. 

2.  Our  firft  Parents  by  this  fn,  fell  from  their  [c) 
original  righteoufnefs  and  communion  with  God,  and  we 
in  them,  whereby  death  came  upon  all  ;  [d)  all  becoming 
dead  infuy  and  wholly  defiled,  (<?)  in  all  the  faculties,  and 
parts  of  foul  and  body. 

3.  They  being  the  (/)  root,  and,  by  Godh  appoint- 
ment, ftanding  in  the  rooiYi,  and  itead  of  all  mankind  ; 
the  guilt  of  the  Jin  was  imputed,  and  corrupted  nature 
conveyed  to  all  dieir  pofterity,  defcending  from  them  by 
ordinary  generation,  being  now  (^)  conceived  in^«,  and 

(z)  I  Timothy  iv.  10.  Amos  ix.  8,  9.  Ifaiah  xliii.  3,  4,  5. 
(<z)  Genefis  ii.  16,  17.  {b)  Cenefis  iii.  12,  J3-  2  Corinthians  xi.  3. 
{c)  Romans  iii  23-  {d)  Romans  v.  12/ ^c,  <ej  Titus  i.  15.  Ge- 
nefisvi.  j.  Jeremiah  xvii.  9.  Romans  iii.  10 — 19.  {f)  Romans 
V.  12—19.  i  Corinthians  xv.  zh  ZZi  4i>  49.  Kg)  Walm  li.  $»■ 
Job  xiv.  4. 


Of  God's  Covenant,  »  3 

by  nature  children  [h)  of  wrath,  the  fervants  of  ^//«,  the 
fubjeds  (?)  of  death,  and  all  other  mueries,  fpirituHl, 
temporal  and  eternal,  unlefs  the  Lord  J  ejus  [l)  let  them 
free. 

4.  From  this  original  corruption.^  whereby  we  are  (/) 
utterly  indifpofed,  difabled,  and  made  oppofite  ro  all  good, 
and  wholly  inclined  to  ail  evil,  do  {m  proceed  all  adual 
tranfgreflions. 

5.  This  ^orrM/zi&w  of  nature,  during  this  life,  doth  («) 
remain  In  thofe  that  are  regenerated  :  and  although  it  be 
through  Chr'iji  pardoned,  and  mortified,  yet  both  itfelf, 
and  the  firit  motions  thereof,  are  truly  and  properly  (0} 

Jtn. 


CHAPTER      VII, 


Of  GodV  Covenant, 


..Th 


E  dlftance  between  God  and  the  creature  is  fo 
great,  that  although  reafonable  creatures  do  owe  obedience 
unto  him  as  their  Creator,  yet  they  could  never  have 
attained  the  reward  of  life,  but  by  fome  {a)  voluntary 
condefcenfion  on  God's  part,  which  he  hath  been  pleafed 
to  exprefs,  by  way  of  covenant. 

2.  Moreover,  man  having  brought  himfelf  (5)  under  the 
curfe  of  the  law  by  his  fall,  It  pleafed  the  Lord  to  make  a 
covenant  oi grace,  wherein  he  freely  offereth  unto  Jinners  {c) 
iife  and  falvation  by  Jefus  Chrijl,  requiring  of  them  faith 

{]})  Ephefians  ii.  3.  (/)  Romans  vl.  20.  and  v.  12.  (k^  Hebrews 
ii,  14,  !  Theffalonians  i.  10.  (/'  Pvomans  viii.  7.  Coloffians  i.  21. 
im"  James  i.  14,  15.  Matthew  xv.  19.  («)  Romans  vH  18,  23. 
Ecclefiaftes  vii  .0.  i  John  i.  8.  (0)  Romans  vii.  24,  25.  Galatian3 
V.  17.  (a)  Luke  xvii.  lo.  Job  xxxv.  7,  8  (/^)  GenefiS:  iii.  17. 
Qalatians  iii.  10.  Romans  iii,  10,  2X5  {c)  Roman*  viii-  3,  Mark 
xvi.  15,  16,    John  iii.  16. 


1 4  Of  Chrijl  the  Mediator, 

m  him,  that  they  may  be  faved  ;  and  (^)  promifing  to 
give  unto  all  thofe  that  are  ordained  unto  eternal  ///d-,  his 
holy  Spirit,  to  make  them  willing,  and  able  to  believe. 

3.  This  co'venant  is  revealed  in  the  gofpel  firft  of  all  to 
Adam  in  the  promife  of  falvation  by  the  (J)  feed  of  the 
^voman,  and  afterv/ards  by  farther  fteps,  until  the  fall 
(/)  difcovery  thereof  was  completed  in  the  New  Teila- 
ment  ;  and  it  is  founded  in  that  (^)  eternal  covenant 
tranfa61ion,  that  was  between  the  Father  and  the  Son  about 
the  redemption  of  the  elcB;  and  it  is  alone  by  the  grace  of 
this  co'venant,  that  all  of  the  pofrerity  of  fallen  Adam^ 
that  ever  were  {h)  faved,  did  obtain  life  and  blefTed 
immortality;  man  being  now  utterly  incapable  of  acceptance 
with  God  upon  thofe  terms  on  which  Adam  Hood  in  his 
(late  of  innocency. 


CHAPTER     VIII. 

Of  Christ  the  Mediator, 

1.  It  pleafed  Gcd,  in  his  eternal  purpofe,  to  chufe 
and  ordain  the  Lordjefus,  his  only  begotten  Sen,  according 
to  the  ccvenant  made  bdtween  them  both,  {a)  to  be  the 
Mediator  between  God  and  man;  the  {b)  prophet,  [c) 
prieil  and  {d)  king;  head  and  Saviour  of  his  Church,  the 
heir  of  all  things,  and  judge  of  the  world  ;  unto  whom  he 
did  from  all  eternity  [e)  give  a  people  to  be  his  feed,  and 
to  be  by  him  in  time  redeemed,  called,  juftified,  fanflifisd, 
and  gloriiied. 

{d)  Ezekiel  xxxvl.    16,  27,     John  vi.  44,  45-     Pfaltn   ex.   3. 

{e)  Genelis  iii,  15.    (/)  Hebrews  i.  1.    {g)  z  Timothy  i.  9.  Titus 

i  2.     [h)  Hebrews  xi.  6,  13.     Romans  iv,  i,  2,  &c.     A<fts  iv.  1  2. 
•John  viii.  ^^      [a]  Ifaiah  xlii.  1.  1  Peter  i.  9,10.    {b)  John  vi.  14. 

{c\  Hebrews  v.  5,  6.     [d)  Pfalm  ii.  6.  Luke  i.  2,Z^  Ephefians  i.  23. 

Hebrews  i.  ^.     Ails  xvil;  31.     {e)  Ifaiah  liii.  10.     John  xvii.   6. 

Rem.  viii.  30, 


Of  Chr'ijl  the  Mediator,  1 5 

2.  The^ow  ofGod^  the  fecond  perfon  in  the  Holy  Trinity ^ 
being  very  and  eternal  God^  the  brightnefs  of  the  Father'5 
glory,  of  one  fubftance,  and  equal  with  him:  who  made 
the  world,  who  upholdeth  and  governeth  all  things  he  hath 
made  :  did,  when  the  fulnefs  of  time  was  come,  take  upon 
him  (/)  man's  nature,  with  all  the  efTential  properties, 
and  common  infirmities  thereof  [g'  yet  without  fin;  being 
conceived  by  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  ivomb  of  the  J^irgin 
Maryy  the  Holy  Spirit  coming  down  upon  her,  and  the 
power  of  the  Moft  High  cverfhadowing  her  (y6'  and  fo  was 
made  of  a  ivoman,  of  the  Tribe  of  jfudah.^  of  the  feed  of 
jibraham  and  David,  according  to  the  Scriptures:  fo  that 
two  whole,  perfect,  and  diltin(5l  natures,  were  infeparably 
joined  together  in  one  perfon,  without  conver/ron,  compojt- 
tion^  or  confujion;  which  perfon  is  very  God  2.v.d  very  man^ 
yet  one  (i)  Chrijl^  the  only  Mediator  between  G/jJand  man. 

3.  The  Lord  J  ejus  in  his  human  nature  thus  united  to 
the  divine,  in  the  perfon  of  the  Son,  was  fan(5tified,  and 
anointed  {h\  v/ith  the  Holy  Spirit,  above  meafure;  having 
in  him  (/)  all  the  treafures  of  wifdom  and  knowledge ;  in 
whom  it  pleafed  the  Father,  that  \m)  all  fulnefs  (hould 
dwell;  tc  the  end,  that  being  («)  holy,  harmlefs,  undefiled, 
p.nd  full  (0)  of  grace,  and  tmth,  he  might  be  thoroughly 
furnifhed  to  execute  the  office  of  a  Mediator,  and  (^) 
furety;  which  office  he  took  not  upon  himfelf,    but  was 

thereunto  (q)  called  by  his  Father;  v/ho  alfo  put  (r)  all 
power  and  judgment  in  his  hand,  and  gave  hirn  command- 
ment to  execute  the  fame. 

4.  This  office  the  Lord  Jeftis  did  mod  (s)  willingly 
undertake,  which  that  he  might  difcharge  he  was  made 
under  the  law,  (/)  and  did  perfectly  fulfil  it,  and  underwent 


C/)  John  i  14,  Galatians  iv.  4.  [g)  Romans  viii.  3.  Heb.  li, 
14,  16,  17.  and  iv.  15.  {h)  Luke  i.  27,  31,  3^.  -  i)  Romans  it;. 
5,  '  J'imothy  ii  5,  -^k)  PfaJm  xlv.  7.  Ads  x.  38.  John  iii.  34. 
(/)  ColoHi^ns  ii.  3.  '  m)  ColoiTians  i.  19  (n)  Hebrev.'s  vii,  26. 
(0)  John  i.  14.  ip)  Hebrews  vii.  22.  {q)  Hebre-w's  v  5.  V;  John 
V.  i-',  ty.  Matthew  xxviii.  18.  A<5ts  ii.  36.  ..r)  Pf.%lm  I.  7,  8. 
Hebrews  X,  5 — 11,  John  x.  18,  (0  Galatians  iv.  4,  Matthew 
iii.  ij. 


1 5  Of  Chr'ijl  the  Mediator. 

the  {u  puniflament  due  to  us  which  we  fliould  have  borne 
and  luftcred  beii.g  made  {^./in  and  a  curfe  for  us;  enduring 
moft  grievous  Ibriows  (^y^.  in  his  foul;  at;d  mod  painful 
fufrerings  in  his  bod\ ;  was  crucified,  and  died,  and 
reruaintd  in  the  (fate  of  the  QC^^i ;  vti  faw  no  i%  corruption: 
on  the  {a^  third  day  he  aicfe  from  the  dead  wiih  the 
fame  'J><  body  in  which  he  fuffcrcd  ;  with  which  he  alio 
{j:')  afcended  into  heaven  ;  and  there  fitteth  on  the  right 
hand  o^  his  Father  (^/)  making  interceflion  ;  and  Ihall  (f) 
return  to  judge  men  and  angets    at  the  end  of  the  world. 

5  The  Lord  Jtfus-  by  hi^  perfect  obedience  and 
facntice  of  himfeif  which  he  through  the  eternal  Spirit 
once  offeied  up  unto  Go(I,{  f  ,  haih  fully  fatisfied  the  judice 
of  God  procured  reconciliation  and  purchafed  an  everlalf- 
ing  inheiirance  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  (^}  for  all  thofe 
who'TJ  the  Father  hath  given  unto  him. 

6.  Although  the  price  of  redemption  was  not  actually 
paid  by  Chr'tjl .  till  after  his  incarnation,  (*}  yet  the  virtue, 
efficacy,  and  benefit  thereof  was  communicated  to  the  cleiH: 
in  all  ages  fuc<:efrively,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world, 
in  and  by  thofe  promifes,  types,  and  lacrifices,  therein  he 
was  revealed,  and  fignified  to  be  the  feed  of  the  woman^ 
which  fhould  bruife  the  ferpent's  head  ;  (^^)  and  the  Lamb 
flain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world:  (J)  being  the  fame 

yefierdayt  and  to  day ,  and  for  ever, 

7.  Chrijl  in  the  work  of  mediation  a(^eth  according  to 
both  natures  by  each  nature  doing  that  which  is  proper  to 
itfelf ;  yet  by  reafon  of  the  unity  of  the  perfon,  that  which 
is  proper  to  one  nature,  is  fometimes  in  Scripture 
attributed  to  the  perfon  (>f)  denominated  by  the  other 
r.ature. 

{u^  Galatians  ili.  '3,  Tfaiab  liii  6,  i  Peter  lii.  18.  {x)  ^  Co- 
rinthians  v.  21.  jy;  Matthew  xxvi  37,  38.  I  uke  x.xii.  44, 
IVlatthev/  xxvii.  46,  (z'  .A6ts  xiii  37.  (a^  '  Corinthians  v  1^,4. 
{!)'  John  XX.  .5,  T.-j.  c  Klark  xvi,  19.  Ads  i.  9,  'O,  i.  id) 
Romans  viii  34.  Hebrevv's  i^,  '4.  [e]  A<Ss  .  42.  Romans  iv, 
9,  !o  Adls  i.  It.  if  I  Hebrev.'S  i  .  14  and  X.V4  P.orransiii, 
25.  26.  i.^  John  xvii,  ".  Hebrews  i  .  5.  \  *)  1  Corinthians  x.  4. 
Hv^^rws  iv.  :: .  t  Peter  i,  o,  r.  [/j'  Revelations  .aii,  8.  (»} 
Hebrews    iii,  8.     {ij  Johniii.13.    A^^s  xx,  ^8. 


Of  Chnjl  the  Mediator,  1 7 

8,  To  all  thofe  for  whom  Chrijl  hath  obtained  eternal 
redemption,  he  doth  certainly  and  efFedually  (/)  apply, 
and  communicate  the  fame  ;  making  interceffion  for  them ; 
uniting  them  to  himfelf  by  his  Spirit;  (w)  revealing  unLo 
them,  in  and  by  the  word,  the  myftcry  of  falvation  ; 
perfaading  them  to  believe,  and  obey;  («)  governing  their 
hearts  by  his  word  and  Spirit,  and  (o)  overcoming  all  their 
enemies  by  his  Almighty  power,  and  wifdom  ;  in  fuch 
nianner  and  ways,  as  are  moft  confonant  to  his  wonderful-, 
and  (/))  unfearchable  difpenfation  ;  and  ail  of  free,  and 
abfolute  grace,  without  any  condition  forefeen  in  them,  to 
procure  it. 

9.  This  office  of  Mediator  between  God  and  man  is 
|)roper  {q)  only  to  Chrift,  who  is  the  prophet,  prieft,  and 
king  of  the  Church  of  God ;  and  may  not  be  either  in 
whole,  or  any  part  thereof  transferred  from  him  to  any 
other. 

ip.  This  number  and  order  of  offices  is  neceffary  ;  for 
in  refpe<5l  of  our  (r)  ignorance,  we  (land  in  need  of  hi;j 
prophetical  office ;  and  in  refpedt  of  our  alienation  from 
Gody  (j)  and  imperfection  of  the  bed  of  our  fervices,  Vv'e 
need  his  prieftly  office,  to  reconcile  us,  and  prefent  us 
acceptable  unto  God:  and  in  refpect  of  our  averfenefs,  and 
utter  inability  to  return  to  God,  and  for  our  refcue,  and 
fecurity  from  our  fpirituai  adverfaries,  we  need  his  kinglv 
office,  [t)  to  convince,  fubdue,  draw,  uphold,  deliver,  and 
preferve  us  to  his  heavenly  kingdom. 

(/)  John  V!.  37.  X.  15, 16.  and  xvli.  9.  Romans  v.  10.  (m)  John 
^vii.  6.  Ephefians  i.  9.  i  John  v.  20.  («)  Romans  vai.  9,  14. 
Pfalm  ex.  I.  (0)  I  Corinthians  xv.  25,  16.  (/>)  John  iii-  o.  Ephe- 
fians i.  8.  {q)  I  Timothy  ii.j.  (r)  John  i.  18.  (x)  Coloflians  i  ii. 
Gahtians  v.  17.     {t)  John  xvi.  8.     Pfalm  ex.  3. 


C    IB    ] 

CHAPTER     IX, 

O/FreeWilL 


I.  G( 


OD  hath  indued  the  will  of  man  with  that 
natural  liberty  and  power  of  ading  upon  choice,  that  it  is 
(a)  neither  forced,  nor  by  any  neceflity  of  nature  deter- 
mined to  do  good  or  evil. 

2.  Man  in  his  (late  of  innocency,  had  freedom,  and 
power,  to  will,  and  to  do,  that  [b)  which  was  good,  and 
well-pleafmg  to  God;  but  yet  [c)  was  mutable,  fo  that  he 
might  fall  from  it. 

5.  Man  by  his  fall  into  a  flate  of  fin,  hath  wholly  loR 
id)  all  ability  of  will,  to  any  fpiritual  good  accompanying 
fdlvation  ;  fo  as  a  natural  roan^  being  altogether  averfe 
from  that  good,  (<?)  and  dead  in  (in,  is  not  able,  by  his 
own  ftrength,  to  (/)  convert  himfelf,  or  to  prepare 
himfelf  thereunto. 

4.  When  God  converts  a  fmner,  and  tranflates  him 
into  the  (late  of  grace,  (^)  he  freeth  him  from  his  natural 
bondage  under  fin,  and  by  his  grace  alone,  enables  him 
(h)  freely  to  will,  and  do  that  which  is  fpiritually  good  ; 
yet  fo  as  that,  by  reafon  of  his  (/)  rem^ainirg  corruptions, 
he  doih  not  pevilri:ly  nor  only  will  that  which  is  good, 
but  doth  alfo  will  that  which  is  evil. 

5.  The  will  of  man  is  made  (/-)  pcfcaly  and  immutably 
free  to  good  alone  in  the  ilate  of  glory  o.:ly. 

■{a)   Matthew  xvil.  ii.      J^inie?  i-  14.     Denterrn^omy  sxx.  19. 

(b^  Lcchfiailes  vii.  29.  U)  "Oenc-il.  i:i.  6.  [d]  Rcn;:io  v.  6.  a"d 
vili.  7.  {e)  Eohc^-ns  ii.  I,  r.  (/ )  Titur  \v  .^  4^  i  jflni  vl.  44^ 
^■■)  CGioilians'L  I^.  ^rvi  ^IW.  Z6.  (Z- ,  :^:v;.y  ^  li-s  li.  15,  (0 
Hemaiis  vii.  JJ;  il-  Ty,  :-,  2.3       'J-)  ErhcUans  iv.  13. 


L     19    ] 

CHAPTER      X* 

Of  Effeciual  Calling. 

1.  1  HOSE  whom  God  hath  predefun^.ted  unto  life, 
he  is  pleafed  in  his  appointed  and  accepted  time  (a) 
cfFeftually  to  call  by  his  Word  and  Spirit,  oat  of  that  (late 
of  fin  and  deathj  in  which  they  are  by  nature,  to  grace 
and  falvation  (b^j  by  Jefas  Chrifl ;  enlightening  their  minds, 
fpiritually  and  lavingly,  to  (t)  underhand  the  things  of 
God;  taking  av/ay  their  {d)  heart  of  ftone,  and  giving  unto 
them  an  heart  of  flcfh ;  renewing  their  wiils^  and  by  his 
almighty  power  determining  them  [e)  *o  that  which  is 
good,  and  effe«^uaily  drawing  them  to  ycfus  Chr'tji ;  ye?. 
fo,  as  they  come  (/)  mofi  freely,  being  made  willing  by 
his  grace. 

2.  This  efre(flual  call  is  of  God^^  free  and  fpecial  grace 
alone,  {g)  not  from  any  thing  at  ail  forefeen  in  man,  nor 
from  any  power  or  agency  in  the  creature,  co-working  with 
his  fpecial  grace;  (^)  the  creature  bei/^g  wholly  pafTive 
therein,  being  dead "^in  fins  and  trefpaffes,  until  being 
quickened  and  renewed  by  the  Ko!y  Spirit,  he  is  thereby 
enabled  to  anfv/er  this  call,  and  to  embrace  the  grace 
offered  and  conveyed  in  it,  and  that  by  no  Icfs  [i)  power 
than  that  which  raifed  up  Chriji  from  the  dead. 

3.  Eleft  infants  dying  in  infancy,  are  (/.)  regenerated 

and    faved  by   Chr'ip.   through   the    Spirit,    who  v/orkcth 

when,  and  whe-^e.  and  U)  bov/  he  pleafeth :  fo  alfo  aie 

;^ 

(a)  Romans  viii.  30.  and  xl.  7.  Ephefians  i.  10,  ii.  2  The T- 
falcniari'.  ii.  13,  14.  (//'!  Fphcfians  ii.  i  —  6.'  {e)  /.(5ts  xxvi.  18. 
Ephefians  i  17,  r8.  {d)  Ezekiel  xxsvi.  26,  (f)  Deutercnomy 
XXX.  6.  Ezekiel  xxxvl.  27.  Ephefians  i.  19.  (f)  Pfalm  ex.  3. 
Canticles  i.  4.  (^"l  2  Timothy  i.  9.  Ephefians  ii.  8.  (Z>)  i  Corin- 
thians ii.  14.  Ephefians  ii.  5.  John  v.  25.  (/)  EphLihvns  i,  19,  2C. 
(k)  John  iii;  3,  5,6.     (/)  John  iii.  8. 

C   2 


20  ^f  yvjlificatlon. 

all  other  eledl  perfons,  who  are  incapable  of  being  out- 
wardly called  by  the  miniftry  cf  the  word. 

4.  Others  not  ele^led,  although  they  may  be  called  by 
the  minidry  of  the  word,  (w)  and  may  have  fome  common 
operations  of  the  Spirit ;  yet,  not  being  cfFedually  drawn 
by  the  Father,  they  neither  will,  nor  can  truly  («)  come 
to  Chrijl ;  and  therefore  cannot  be  faved  :  much  lefs  can 
men  that  receive  not  the  ChrifHan  religion  (0)  be  faved, 
be  they  never  fo  diligent  to  frame  their  lives  according  to 
the  light  of  nature,  and  the  law  of  that  religion  they  do 
profefs. 


CHAPTER     XI. 

Of  Juft'ification. 

1.  X  HO  SE  whom  God  elfeaually  calleth,  he  alfo 
frtcly  {a)  jufliiieih,  not  by  infufing  righteoufnefs  into 
them,  but  by  (/-)  pardoning  their  {ins,  and  by  accounting 
ar.d  ?.cccptir,g  their  perfons,  as  (c)  righteous  ;  not  for  any 
thing  wrought  in  them,  or  done  by  them,  but  for  ChrtJT^ 
lake  alone ;  not  by  imputing  faith  itfelf  the  a6l  of  believing, 
or  any  other  (^)  evangelical  obedience  to  them,  as  their 
righteoufnefs,  but  by  imputing  Chrifl's  adlive  obedience 
unto  the  whole  law,  and  pafTive  obedience  in  his  death, 
5cr  their  whole  and  fole  righteoufnefs;  they  {e)  receiving, 
and  reiling  on  him,  and  his  righteoufnefs  by  faith  ;  which 
they  have  net  of  themfelvea  }  it  is  the  gift  of  God. 

{m^  Matthew  xxil.  1 4.  and  xlil.  20,  sr.  Hebrews  vL  4,  5; 
(n^  John  vi.  44,  45.  65.  I  John  ii.  24,  25-  (")  ^ibs  iv.  la. 
John  iv.  aa.  and  svii.  3.  (a)  Romans  iii,  74.  and  viii.  ^o.  {b) 
Romans  iv.  5—8.  Ephefians,i.  7.  {c)  i  Corinthians  i.  30,  31. 
Romans  v.  17,  18,  19.  {d)  Philippians  iii.  8,  9.  Ephefiane  ii.  8, 
9,  10.     {e)  John  I.  12.    Romans  v.  17. 


Of  Juftificailon,  2 1 

2-.  f'aith  thus  receiving  and  refling  on  Chri/i.  and  his 
nghteonfaefs,  is  the  (/)  alone  inflniment  of  juftilication  : 
yet  it  is  not  alone  in  the  perfon  jultified,  bat  is  ever 
accompained  with  all  other  faving  graces,  and  is  no  dead 
faith,  {g)  but  worketh  by  love. 

3.  ChriJ},  by  his  obedience  and  death,  did  fully 
difcharge  the  debt  of  all  thofe  that  are  juftified  ;  and  did 
by  the  facrifice  of  himfelf,  in  the  blood  of  his  crofs, 
undergoing  in  their  ftead  the  penalty  due  unto  them,  make 
a  proper,  real  and  full  fatisfaction  {h)  to  God's  juftice  in 
their  behalf;  yet,  inafmuch  as  he  was  given  by  the  Father 
for  them,  and  his  obedience  and  fatisfaction  accepted  iti 
their  (lead,  and  both  {i)  freely,  not  for  any  thing  in  them, 
their  juftification  is  only  of  free  grace,  that  boih  the  exa6t 
juftice  and  rich  grace  of  God  might  be  (i)  gloriiied  in  the 
juftification  of  finners. 

4.  God  did  from  all  eternity  decree  to  (/)  juftify  all 
the  eleft,  and  Chr'ifl  did  in  the  fulnefs  of  time  die  for 
their  fins,  and  [rn)  rife  again  for  their  juftification  ;  never- 
thelefs  they  are  not  juftified  perfonally,  until  the  Holy 
Spirit  doth  in  due  time  («)  adually  apply  Chr'tft  unto  them. 

5.  God  doth  continue  to  (9)  forgive  the  fins  of  thofe 
that  are  juftified ;  and  although  they  can  never  fail  from 
the  ftate  of  [p)  juftification,  yet  they  may  by  their  fins  fall 
under  God*s  \q)  fatherly  difpleafure;  and  in  that  condition, 
they  have  not  ufualiy  the  light  of  his  countenance  reftored 
unto  them,  until  they  (r)  humble  themfelves,  confefs  their 
fins,  beg  pardon,  and  renew  their  faith  and  repentance. 

6.  The  juftification  of  believers  under  the  Old  Tefta- 
ment,  was  in  all  thefe  refpetfls  (j)  one  and  the  fame  with 
the  juftification  of  believers  under  the  New  Teftament. 

(/)  Romans  iil.  aS.  (g)  Galatlans  v.  6.  James  ii  17,  22,  26. 
{h)  Hebrews  X,  14.  i  Peter  I.  18,  19.  Ifaiah  liii.5,  6.  (;';  Rom, 
viii.  32.  2  Corinthians  V.  21,  {k)  Romans  iii.  26.  Ephefians  i. 
t>,  7.  and  ii,  7,  (/}  Galatians  iii.  8.  1  Peter  i,  3.  1  Tim.  2  6, 
(w)  Romans  iv.  2i-  («)  Coloffians  i.  21,22.  Tisius  iii.  4,5,  6,  7. 
(0)  Matthew  vi.  12.  1  John  i.  7,  y.  (/)  John  x.  28.  (.7)  Pfalrn 
kxxix.  31,  31,  33.  (r)  Plaim  xsxii.  j.  and  li.  7— "2.  M'itthew 
xxvi,  75.     (j)  Galatians  iii.  9.     Romans  iv.  2?.,  23.  ''4, 

c  3 


I      22      % 
CHAPTER      XIK 

Of  Adoption, 

-iJLLL  thofe  that  are  juflified,  Gi'i/ rouchfafed  la 
and  for  the  fake  of  his  only  Sortf  Jefus  Chrl/li  to  make- 
partakers  of  the  grace  («)  of  Adoption;  by  which  they  are 
taken  into  the  number,  and  enjoy  the  liberties  and  [b) 
privileges  of  children  of  God;  have  his  (r)  name  put 
upon  them,  [d)  receive  the  Spirit  oi  Adoption,  {e')  have 
accefs  to  the  throne  of  grace  with  boldnefs  ;  are  enabled 
to  cry,  Jhlay  Father;  are  (/)  pitied,  [g)  protected,  [h) 
provided  for,  and  {i)  chaftened  by  him,  as  by  a  Father; 
yet  never  (i)  caft  off,  b-Jt  fealed  (/)  to  the  day  of 
redemption,  and  inherit  the  promifes,  (w)  as  heir^  of 
everlailing  faivation. 


CHAPTER      Xlir* 

Of  San^lifcation* 

1.  1  KEY  v.ho  are  united  to  ChriJ^  t^t£iuz]\j 
called,  and  regenerated,  having  a  new  heart  and  a  new 
fpirit  created  in  them,  through  the  virtue  of  ChrifPs  death 
and  refurredion  ;  are  alfo  [a)  farther  fanftiiied,  really  and 


■^  Ephefians  i.5.  Galatlans  Iv.  4.  5-  (^)  J^hn  i-  I^-  Romans 
viii.  17.  \c)  2  Corinthians  vi.  18.  Revelations  iii.  12  (^)  Romans 
viii,  15.  r'f"*  Galatians  iv.  6.  Ephefians  ii.  18.  (/)  I'falmciii, 
1 7,.  .  g)  Proverbs  xiv.  26.  {h)  i  Peter  v.  7.  (i)  Hebrews  xii.  6, 
(k)  ;f?iah  liv.  8,  9.  Lamentations  iii.  31.  (/)  Ephefians  iv.  30. 
(;.-';  Hebrews  i.  14.  -r.d  vi.  12.    («}  Acts  xx-.  32.  Romans  vi.  J,.6. 


Of  SanSlficathn,  25 

perfonalljr,  through  the  fame  virtue,  [b)  by  his  word  and 
Spirit  dwelling  in  them  ;  (^)  the  dominion  of  the  whole 
body  of  fin  is  deftroyed,  (J)  and  the  feveral  lufts  thereof, 
are  more  and  more  weakened,  and  mortified  ;  and  they 
more  and  more  quickened,  and  [e)  llrengthened  in  all  laving 
graces,  to  the  (/)  practice  of  all  true  holinefs,  without 
which  no  man  fhall  fee  the  Lord. 

2.  This  fandification  is  (^)  throughout  in  the  whole 
man,  yet  imperfedt  {h)  in  this  life  ;  there  abideth  flill 
fome  remnants  of  corruption  in  every  part,  whence  arifeth 
a  (i)  continual  and  irreconcilable  war  ;  the  flefh  lufting 
againft  the  fpirit,  and  the  fpirit  againd  the  5efii. 

3.  In  which  war,  although  the  remaining  corruption 
for  a  time  may  much  (^k)  prevail,  yet  through  the 
continual  fupply  of  flrength,  from  the  fanctifying  Spirit  of 
Chriji,  (/)  the  regenerate  part  doth  overcome  ;  and  fo 
the  faints  grow  in  grace,  perfeding  holinefs  in  the  fear  of 
God^  (rn)  preffing  after  an  heavenly  life,  in  evangelical 
obedience  to  all  the  commands  which  Chrift,  as  head  and 
klng^  in  his  -zvord  hath  prefcribcd  to  them. 


,.T] 


CHAPTER      XIV. 


Of  Saving  Faith » 


HE  grace  o?faith^  v^hereby  the  eled  are  enabled 
to  believe  to  the  faving  of  their  fouls,  is  the  work  of  the 
Spirit  of  Christ  {a)  in  their  hearts,    and  is  ordinarily 

{b)  John  xvii.  17.  EpHefians  iii.  16 — 19.  ]  Tbeffalonians  v. 
21,  ^2,  23.  (<?")  Romans  vi.  14.  [d)  Galatiaris  v.  24.  {e)  Colof- 
•.(ians  i.  11.  {f)  %  Corinthians  vii.  i.  Hebrews  xii,  14.  {g) 
I  Theffalonians  v  23.  (/&)  Romans  vii.  18,  23.  (/)  Galatians  v. 
jy.  I  Peter  ii.  il.  (i)  {Romans  vii,  23.  (/)  Romans  vi.  14. 
{tn)  Ephefians  iv,  15,  16.      2  Corinthians  iii.  18.  and  vii.  \. 

(c)  a  Corinthians  iv.  13.     Ephefians  ii.  8, 


*4  ^f  Saving  Faith, 

wrought  by  the  miniftry  of  the  {b)  word  j  by  which  alfo, 
and  by  the  adrainiftration  of  Baptifmj  and  the  Lord's 
Supper,  prayer  and  other  means  appointed  of  God,  it  is 
increafed,  [c)  and  ftrengthened. 

2.  By  this  faii/jf  a  Chriftian  beHcTeth  to  be  true  (d) 
whatfoever  is  revealed  in  the  word,  for  the  authority  of 
Go  J  himfelf ;  and  alfo  apprehendeth  an  excellency  therein 
(e)  above  all  other  luritings;  and  all  things  in  the  nvorld: 
as  it  bears  forth  the  glory  of  God  in  his  attribmes,  the 
excellency  of  Chr'tfl  in  his  nature  and  offices,  and  the 
power  and  fulnefs  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  workings  and 
operations  ;  and  fo  is  enabled  to  (/)  caft  his  foul  upon  the 
truth  thus  believed,  and  alfo  adteth  differently  upon  that 
which  each  particular  pafTage  thereof  containeth  ;  yielding 
obedience  to  the  (g)  commands,  trembling  at  the  (,6) 
threatnings,and  embracing  the  («)  promifesof  God,  for  this 
life,  and  that  which  is  to  come:  but  the  principal  ads  of 
faving  faith,  hath  immediate  relation  to  Chrijl,  accepting, 
receiving,  and  refting  upon  (h)  him  alone,  for  juftification, 
fandification,  and  eternal  life,  by  virtue  of  the  covenant  of 
grace. 

3.  This  faiths  although  it  be  different  in  degrees,  and 
may  be  weak,  (/)  or  flrong,  yet  it  is  in  the  leafl  degre'- 
of  it,  different  in  the  kind,  or  nature  of  it,  (as  is  all  other 
faving  grace)  from  the  faith  (m)  and  common  grace  of 
temporary  believers;  and  therefore,  though  it  may  be  many 
times  affailed  and  weakened,  yet  it  gets  («)  the  vidory, 
growing  up  in  many,  to  the  attainment  of  a  full  (0)  afTurance 
throug^i  Chrijl,  who  is  both  the  author  (/>)  and  finifher 
oIqmx  faith, 

f  (o)  Romans  x.  14,  17,  (i)  Luke  xvii.  5.  i  Peter  ii.  2.  Ads 
XX.  3a.  id)  Ads  xxiv.  14.  {e^  Pfalm  xix.  7,  8,  9,  'O.  and  cxix. 
72.  (/)  zTimothyi.  \^.  (g)  John  xv.  14.  {b)  Ifaiah  Ixvi.  2. 
(1)  Hebrews  xi.  13,  {i)  John  i.  la.  Ads  xvi=  31.  Galatians  ii. 
20,  Ads  XV.  II,  (/)  Hebrews  v.  13,  14,  Matthew  vi.  30. 
P.omansiv.  19,  20.  {m)  2  Peter  i.  i.  («)  Ephefiansvi.  16.  1  John 
V.  4, 5.  (0)  Hebrews  vi.  11,  i  z.  Coloffians  ii.  2,  (/)  Hebrews 
xii,  2, 


C    25    ] 

CHAPTER     XV. 

Of  Repentance  unto  Life  and.  Salvation, 

1.  Ouch  of  the  eled  as  are  converted  at  nper  years, 
having  (<sr)  fometimes  iived  in  the  ftate  of  r.aiure,  and 
theiein  ferved  divers  laits  and  pleafures,  God  in  their 
effectual  raU'mgi  giveth  them  repentance  unto  life. 

2.  Whereas  there  is  none  th^.r  doth  goo-^,  and  (inneth 
(/')  not,  and  the  befl  of  men  mar,  through  the  pov^-er  and 
deceitfulnefs  of  their  corruption  dwelling  in  them,  with  the 
prevalency  of  temptation,  fa'l  into  greater  fins  and 
provocations,  God  hath  in  the  covenant  of  g^ace,  mercifully 
provided  that  believers  fo  (inning  and  falling,  {/■  be  renewed 
through  repentance  unto  falvation. 

3.  This  faving  repentance  is  an  (d)  evangelical  grace, 
whereby  a  perfon,  being  by  the  Holy  Spirit  made  fenfible 
of  the  manifold  evils  of  his  fin,  doth  by  faith  in  CJirift^ 
humble  himfelf  for  it,  with  godly  forrow,  detedation  of  it, 
and  felf-abhorrency ;  (i?)  praying  for  pardon  and  (Irength 
of  grace,  with  a  purpofe  and  endeavour  by  fupplies  of  the 
Spirit,  to  (/)  walk  before  God  unto  all  well-pleafing  in  ali 
things. 

4.  As  repentance  Is  to  be  continued  through  the  whole 
courfe  of  our  lives,  upon  the  account  of  the  body  of  death, 
and  the  motions  thereof;  fo  it  is  every  man's  duty  to 
repent  of  his  [sf)  particular  known  fins,  particularly. 

5.  Such  is  the  provifion  which  God  hath  made  through 
Clorijl  in  the  covenant  of  grace,  for  the  prefervation  of 
believers  unto  falvation,   that  although  there  is  no  fin  fo 


{a)  Titus  ill.  2,  3,  4,  5.  {b)  Ecclefiafie?  vii.  20.  {c)  Lwlce  xxil. 
31,  32.  (</)  Zechariah  xii.  10.  A<fts  xi.  18.  (<?)  Ezekicl  xxxvl. 
31.  2  Corkithians  vii,  ii.  (/)  Pfalm  cxix,  6,  128.  (j^)  Luke 
xlx.  %.     I  Timothy  i.  13,  ij. 


26  O/GoodWorh. 

fmall,  but  it  deferres  (h)  damnation  ;  yet  there  is  no  fia 
fo  great,  that  it  fliall  bring  damnation  on  them  that  {i) 
repent;  which  makes  the  conltant  preaching  of  repentance 

DeceiTary, 


CHAPTER      XVI. 


Of  Good  Works. 


.G< 


COD  works  are  only  fuch  as  God  hath  (a) 
commanded  in  his  Holy  Word,  and  not  fuch  as  without 
the  warrant  thereof,  are  devifed  by  men,  out  of  bHnd 
zeal,  {b)  or  upon  any  pretence  of  good  intentions. 

2.  Thefe  good  works,  done  in  obedience  to  God*^ 
commandments,  are  the  fruits  and  evidences  [c)  of  a  true 
and  lively  faith  ;  and  by  them  believers  manifeft  their 
(d)  thankfulnefs,  ftrengthen  their  [e)  affurance,  edify  their 
(/)  brethren^  adorn  the  profeffion  of  the  Gofpel,  flop 
the  mouths  of  the  adverfaries,  and  glorify  {g^  God^  whole 
workm^infhip  they  are,  created  in  Chr'ifl  ^efus  [h} 
thereunto,  that  having  their  fruit  unto  holinefs,  they  may 
have  the  end  (j)  eternal  life. 

3.  Their  ability  to  do  good  works,  is  not  at  all  of 
themfelves,  but  wholly  fiom  the  fpirit  {k)  of  Chrift ; 
and  that  they  may  be  enabled  thereunto,  befides  the  graces 
they  have  already  received,  there  is  necefTary  an  (/)  a<5tual 
influence  of  the  fame  Holy  Spirit  to  work  in  them  to  will 
and  to  do  of  his  good  pleafure  ;  yet  are    they  not  here- 

{h)  Romans  vi.  23.  {i)  Tfaiah  i.  t6,  17,  18,  and  Iv,  7.  {a) 
MIcah  vi.  8.  Hebrews  xiii.  21.  (b)  Matthew  xv.  9.  Ifaiah 
xix.  13.  {e)  James  ii.  18.  ^^.  (d)  Ffalm  cxvi,  J2,  13.  {e)'i  John 
ii.  3,  5.  2  Peter  i.  5 — n.  (/)  Matthew  v.  t6.  (o->  1  Timothy 
vi.  1.-  I  Peter  ii,  15.  Fhillppians  i.  11.  [b]  Ephcfians  ii  ic. 
{i^  Romars  vi.  22.  {i)  John  2v.  4,  5.  (/)  z  Coriuthians  iii.-  j 
JPhilippians  ii,  13. 


Of  Good  Works.  27 

fipon  to  grow  negligent,  as  if  they  were  not  bound  to 
perform  any  duty,  unlefs  upon  a  fpecial  motion  of  the 
Spirit,  but  they  ought  to  be  diligent  in  (w)  (lirring  up  the 
grace  of  God  that  is  in  them. 

4.  They  who  in  their  obedience  attain  to  the  greated 
height  which  is  poiTible  in  this  Hfe,  are  fo  far  from  bc-ing 
able  to  fupererogate,  and  to  do  more  than  Go^  requires,  as 
that  [n)  they  fall  Ihort  of  much  which  in  duty  they  are 
bound  to  do. 

5.  We  caenot  by  our  beft  works  merit  pardon  of  fin, 
or  eternal  life  at  the  hand  of  God,  by  reafon  of  the  great 
difproportion  that  is  between  them  and  the  glory  to  come, 
and  the  infinite  diftance  that  is  between  us  and  God,  whom 
by  them  we  can  neither  profit,  nor  fatisfy,  for  the  debt  of 
our  [0)  former  fins,  but  when  we  have  done  all  we  can, 
we  have  done  but  oar  duty,  and  are  unprofitable  fervants : 
.and  becaufe  as  they  are  good,  they  proceed  from  his  [p) 
Spirit,  and  as  they  are  wrought  by  us,  they  are  defiled,  (q) 
and  mixed  with  fo  much  weaknefs  and  imperfedion,  that 
they  cannot  endure  the  feverily  of  God\  judgment. 

6.  Yet  notwithflanding  the  perfons  of  b.'lieveis  being 
accepted  through  Chriji,  their  good  works  alfo  are 
accepied  in  (r)  hirn  ;  not  as  though  they  were  in  this  life 
wholly  unblamable  and  unreprovable  in  God'z  fight; 
but  that  he  looking  upon  them  in  his  Son,  is  pleafed  to 
accept  and  reward  that  whiclj  is  (j-)  fincere,  although 
accompanied  with  many  weaknelfes  and  imperfe<flions. 

7.  Works  done  by  unregenerate  me.!,  al'ho'jgh  lor  the 
matter  of  them,  they  may  be  things  which  God  commands 
and  of  good  ufe,  both  to  iht!uielves  arc  (/)  others  ;  yet 
becaufe  they  proceed  not  fium  a  hcp.rt  purified  by  (?.-)  faiih 
nor  are  done  in  a  right  mannei  accoiding  to  the  (ty)  word, 

(?7z)  phiiipplans  ii  It,  HeVrews  vi.  ^;,  12.  Ifaiah  Ixiv.  7.  («) 
Job  is.  2,  3.  Galatians  v.  17.  Luke  xvii.  10.  (0)  Romans  iii. 
20.  Epheflans  ii.  8,  9.  Romans  iv.  6.  (/>)  Galatians  v.  22.  ..  '>■ 
{q)  Ifaiah  ixiv.  6.  Pjfaiin  cxa-i.  2-  (*•)  Ephefians  i.  6.  ^  Prtrr 
ii.  5.  {s)  Matthew  :■/,  2I-.  zi-  Hebrews  vi.  to.  {t)  2  Kings 
X.  :io.  I  Kings  xxi.  ly,  25.  {u)  Genefis  iv.  5.  Hebrews  si.  4,  6. 
{tv)  I  Cor.  xiii.  I. 


a  8  Of  the  P erf  ever  anc6  of  the  Saints  i 

nor  to  a  right  end  the  (x)  glory  of  God,  they  are  finful, 
and  cannot  pleafe  God,  nor  make  a  man  meet  to  receive 
grace  from  (y)  God;  and  yet  their  negleft  of  ihem  is 
Hiore  finful,  and  (2)  difpleafing  to  God, 


.CHAPTER      XVII. 

0/  the  Perfeverance  of  the  Saints* 


uT 


HOSE  whom  God  hath  accepted  in  the  beloved, 

effectually  called  and  fauCLified  by  his  Spirit,  and  given  the 
precious  faith  of  his  eleft  unto,  can  neither  totally  nor 
iinally  fall  from  the  ftate  of  grace,  (a)  but  fhall  certainly 
perfcvere  therein  to  the  end,  and  be  eternally  faved 
feeing  the  gifts  and  callings  of  God  are  without  repentance, 
(whence  he  ft  ill  begets  and  nourifheth  in  them  faith, 
repentance,  love,  joy,  hope,  and  all  the  graces  of  the 
Spirit  unto  inimorialicy)  and  though  manyftorras  and  floods 
arife  and  beat  again  ft  them,  yet  they  fhall  never  be  able 
to  take  them  ctF  tnat  foundation  and  rock  which  by  faith 
they  are  faftened  upon  :  notwithftanding,  through  unbelief 
and  the  temptatiov.s  of  fatan,  the  fenfible  fight  of  the  light 
and  love  of  God,  may  for  a  time  be  clouded,  and  obfcured 
from  [b)  them,  yet  it  is  ftill  the  fame,  (c)  and  they  fhaJl 
be  fare  to  be  kept  by  the  power  of  God  unto  falvation, 
where  they  fhall  enjoy  their  purchafed  pofleflion,  they 
.being  engraven  upon  the  palm  of  his  hands,  and  their 
names  having  been  written  in  the  Book  of  Life  from  all 
eternity. 

{x)  Matthew  vl.  2.  5-     (y)  Amos  v.  2i>  22-     Romans Ix.  16. 
Titus  iii,  5.     \z)  Job  xxi.  14,  15.     Matthew  xxv.  41,421  43- 
{a)  John  X,  28,  29-     Philippians  i.  6.     2  Timothy  ii,  19.    i  John 
ii.  19.  (tf)  Pftthn  Ixsxijc,  31,  32*  I  Corinthians xi.  2  2-  {<^)  Malachi 
iii.  6. 


Gf  the  Affurance  of  Grace  and  Salvation.  29 

2.  This  perfeverance  of  the  faints,  depends  not  upon 
their  own  free  will,  but  upon  the  immutability  of  the 
decree  of  (^)  eledion.  flowing  from  the  free  and  unchange- 
able love  of  God  the  Father,  upon  the  efficacy  of  the  merit 
and  inter cellion  of  Jefus  Chri/i  i[e)  and  union  with  him, 
the  [/)  oath  of  God^  the  abiding  of  his  Spirit,  and  the 
(^)  feed  of  Go^/ v/ithin  them,  and  the  nature  of  the  (/6) 
covenant  of  grace  ;  from  all  which  arifeth  alfo  the  certainty 
and  infallibility  thereof. 

3.  And  though  they  may,  through  the  temptation  of 
fatan,  and  of  the  world,  the  prevalency  of  corruption 
remaining  in  them,  and  the  negle6t  of  means  of  their 
prefervation,  fall  into  grievous  (i)  fins,  and  for  a  time 
continue  therein  ;  whereby  they  incur  (i)  God's  difplearure, 
and  grieve  his  Holy  Spirit,  come  to  have  their  graces  and 
(/)  comforts  impaired,  have  their  hearts  hardened,  and 
their  confciences  wounded,  (m)  hurt  and  fcandalize  others, 
and  bring  temporal  judgments  (n)  upon  themfelves,  yet 
they  fliall  renew  their  (0)  repentance,  and  be  preferved, 
through  faith  in  Chrijl  Jefus,  to  the  end. 


CHAPTER     XVIII. 

Of  the  Ajfurance  of  Grace  and  Salvation, 

I  •  xjL  L  T  H  O  U  G  H  temporary  believers,  and 
other  unregenerate  men,  may  vainly  deceive  themfelves 
wiih  falfe  hopes,  and  carnal  prefumptions,  of  being  in  the 
favour  qI  God,  and  flate  of   falvation,    («)  which  hone  of 


{(£)  Romans  viii.  30.  and  ix.  ii,  id,  [e)  Remans  v.  9,  10. 
John  xiv.  19.  (/)  Hebrews  vi.  17,  18.  (^)  1  John  iii.  9.  (ZO 
Jeremiah  xxxii.  40,  (;)  Matthew  xxvi.  70,  72,  74.  {k  lii.iah 
kiv..  9.  Ephefians  iv.  30.  (/)  Pfalm  h,  10,  1 3.  (ki)  PlV.ini 
xxxii  3,  4.  {«)  2  Samuel  12,  14,  (0)  Luke  xxii.  32,  6l;  62. 
[a]  Job  viii.  13,  14.     Matthew  vii.  22,  23. 


D 


,  o  Gf  the  Afj\irance  of  Grace  and  Salvation. 

heirs  fhyll  perifh  ;  yet  fuch  as  truly  believe  in  the  Lord 
J'-fus^  and  love  him  in  fmcerity,  endeavouring  to  walk 
m  all  good  confcience  before  him,  may  in  this  Hfe  be 
certainly  affured,  (/J-)  that  they  are  in  the  fbte  of  grace,  and 
may  rejoice  in  the  hope  of  the  glory  of  God,  which  hope 
fhall  never  make  them  (<:)  afhamcd. 

2.  This  certainty  is  not  a  bare  conjeflural  and  probable 
perfuafion,  grounded  upon  [d)  a  fallible  hope,  but  an 
infillibie  afmrance  of  faith,  founded  on  the  blood  and 
lightecufnefs  of  Chrijl  [s)  revealed  in  the  gofpel ;  and 
alio  upon  the  inward  {f)  evidence  of  thofe  graces  of  the 
fpiritunto  which  promifes  are  niade,  and  on  the  teflimony 
of  the  [g)  Spirit  of  adoption,  witneffing  with  our  fpirits, 
that  we  are  the  children  of  God-,  and,  as  a  fruit  thereof, 
keeping  the  heart  both  [h)  humble  and  holy. 

3.  This  infallible  alTurance  doth  not  To  belong  to  the 
efl'ence  of  faith,  but  that  a  true  believer  may  wait  long  ; 
and  conflict  with  many  difficulties,  before  he  be  (/) 
partaker  of  it  ;  yet  being  enabled  by  the  Spirit,  to  know 
the  things  which  are  freely  given  him  of  Gody  he  may, 
•without  exlraoi^dinary  revelation,  in  the  right  ufe  of  means 
{k)  attain  thereunto;  and  therefore  it  is  the  duty  of  every 
one  to  give  all  diligence  to  make  their  calling  and  ele«5lion 
fure,  that  thereby  his  heart  may  be  enlarged  in  peace  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  love  and  thankfulneis  to  God^ 
and  in  (Irengrh  and  cheerfulnefs  in  the  duties  ot  obedience, 
the  proper  (/)  fruits  of  this  pllurance  ;  fo  far  is  it  (w)  front 
inclining  men  to  loofenefs. 

4.  True  believers  may  have  the  afTurance  of  their  fal- 
vation  divers  ways  fhaken,  diminifhed,  and  intermitted  ; 
?.s  («)  by  negligence  in  prefcrving  of  it,  by  (0)  falling  into 
fbme  fpecial   fin,    which   v/oundeth  the   confcience,  and 

U)  I  J')hn  li.  3.  ill.  14,  18,  19,  21.  24.  ?.nd  Y,  13.  (c)  Romans 
V.  2,  5.  ^d )  Hebrev/s  vi.  fi.  19.  {e\  Hebrews  vi.  17,  18.  (/ ) 
2  Peter  I.  4,  5,  i-,  1;.  {g)  Romans  vlii.  15,  16.  {h  I  John  iii. 
I — 3.  (/;  Ifalih  1.  10.  flalm  Ixxxviii.  and  Ixxvii.  1 — la.  {k) 
I  John  iv.  13.  Hebrews  vi.  11,  t2.  (/ )  Romans  v.  I,  a,  5.  and 
Kiv.  17.  pfaim  Gxix.  32I  {m )  Romans  vi.  i,  2.  Tiius  ii.  ii,  I2,  14. 
("}  Cnnticlcrs  v.  2.  3,  6.     (0)  Pfalm  li.  8,  12,  14. 


0/  the  La-ju  of  God.  3  I 

gVieveth  the  Spirit  ;  by  fome  fudden,  or  (/>)  vehement 
temptation  ;  by  Go^/'s  withdrawing  the  [q)  hght  or  his 
countenance,  and  fuffering  even  fuch  as  fear  him  to  walk  in 
darknefs,  and  to  have  no  hght  ;  yet  are  they  never  deltiiute 
of  the  >)  feed  of  Gody  and  hfe  {s)  of  faith,  that  love  oF 
Chri/i  and  the  brethren,  that  fincerity  of  heart,  and  ccn- 
fcience  of  duty,  out  of  which,  by  the  operation  of  the  Spirit, 
this  aflurance  may  in  due  time  be  (/)  revived  ;  and  by  the 
which,  in  the  mean  time,  they  are  {u)  preferved  from  utter 
defpair. 


CHAPTER      XIX, 


Of  the  Law  of  God, 


I.  Go 


D  gave  to  Adam  a  law  of  univerfal  obedience, 
(^)  written  in  his  heart,  and  a  particular  precept  of  not 
eating  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  knowledge  ofgoodand  evil ;  by 
which  he  bound  him,  and  all  his  poiierity  to  perfonal,  entire, 
exa6l  and  perpetual  [b)  obedience;  promifed  life  upon 
the  fulfilling,  and  [c)  threatened  death  upon  the  breach  of 
it,  and  indued  him  with  power  and  ability  to  keep  it. 

2.  The  fame  law  that  was  firfl  written  in  the  heart  of 
man  (^)  continued  to  be  a  perfe6l  rule  of  righteoufnefs  after 
the  fall,  and  delivered  by  God  upon  Mount  Sinai,  in  {e^ 
ten  commandments,  and  written  in  two  tables,  the  four  fird: 
containing  our  duty  towards  God,  and  the  other  iir^  our 
duty  to  man. 

( p)  VMxn  cxvi.  II.  Ixxvii.  7,  8.  and  xxxi.  22.  {q)  Pfalm  xxx.  7. 
(r)  I  John  iii.  9.  (j)  Luke  xxii.  3:.  {t)  Pfalm  xlii.  5,  it.  [ti) 
Lamentations  iii,  26 — ?j.  (^)  Genefis  i.  27.  Ecclefiaftcs  vii.  29. 
(^)  Romans  X  5.  (c)  Galatians  iii.  10.  l^,  (J)  Romans  ii.  14,  15. 
[e]  Deuteronomy  x.  4, 

@  2 


/32  Of  the  Lavj  ef  GccL 

3.  Bcfides  this  law,  commonly  called  moral,  Gcd  was 
pleafed  to  give  to  the  people  of  Jjrad  ceremonial  laws, 
contiiinmg  ieveral  typical  ordinances,  partly  of  worftiip, 
(/)  pi'efig!-^ring  Chryiy  his  graces,  adlions,  lufferings,  and 
benefits  ;  and  partly  holding  forth  divers  inftiudions  (g) 
of  moral  duties,  ail  which  ceremonial  laws  being  appointed 
only  to  the  time  of  reformation,  are,  by  Jefus  Chrijl 
the  true  Melliah,  and  only  Law-giver,  who  was  furniflied 
with  povv-er  from  the  Father  for  that  end,  {h)  abrogated 
and  taken  away. 

4.  To  them  alfo  he  gave  fundry  judicial  laws,  which 
expired  together  with  the  ftate  of  that  people,  not  obliging 
?.ny  now  by  virtue  of  that  infiitution  \  their  general  (i) 
equity  only  being  of  moral  ufe. 

5.  The  moral  law  doth  forever  bird  all,  (i)  as  well 
jiiiiiSed  perfons  as  others,  to  the  obedience  thereof,  and 
that  not  only  in  regard  of  the  matter  contained  in  it,  but 
alfo  in  refpedl  of  the  (/)  authority  of  God  the  Creator 
who  gave  it ;  Eeither  doth  Chrijfl  in  the  gofpel  any  way 
difiblve,  [ni)  but  m.iich  flrengthen  this  obligation. 

6.  Although  true  believers  be  not  under  the  law,  as  a 
covenant  of  works,  («)  to  be  thereby  jufiified  or  condemn- 
ed, yet  it  is  of  great  wit  to  them,  as  well  as  to  others,  in 
that,  as  a  rule  of  life,  informing  them  of  the  will  of  God 
iind  their  duty,  it  directs  and  binds  them  to  walk  accor- 
dingly ;  (0)  difcovering  alfo  the  finful  pollutions  of  their 
natures,  hearts  and  lives,  fo  as  examining  themfelves 
thereby,  they  may  come  to  further  convidion  of,  humiliation 
for,  and  hatred  againft  fin  ;  together  with  a  clearer  fight 
of  the  need  they  have  of  Chn/ly  and  the  perfection  of 
his  obedience  :  it  is  likewife  of  ufe  to  the  regenerate,  to 
reilrain  their  corruptions,  in  that  it  forbids  fin  ;  and  the 
threatenirgs  of  itferve  to  (hew  what  even  their  fins  defervc, 

(/)  Hebrews  X.  i.  Colofiians  ii.  17.  (g)  I  Corinthians  r.  7. 
(F)  Coloflians  ii.  14,  16,  17.  Ephefians  ii.  14,  16.  (/)  1  Corin- 
thirjie  ix.  8,  9,  10.  (Z)  Romans  xiii.  8,  9,  10.  James  ii.  8,  lo, 
II,  12.  (/)  James  ii.  10,  11.  (»?)  Matthew  v.  17 — 19.  Romans 
ill.  -I.  («)  Romans  vi.  14.  Galatians  ii.  16.  Romans  viii.  i.  au4 
jk.  4.     (0)  Romans  iii,  %o,  and  vii.  7,  &;c. 


Of  the  Go/pel,  t^c,  3-5' 

and  what  af9i(5tions  in  this  life  they  may  cxpe<5l  for  them, 
although  freed  from  the  curfe  and  unallayed  rigour  thereof. 
Thefe  promifes  of  it  likewife  (hew  them  God's  approba- 
tion of  obedience,  and  what  bleilings  they  may  exped 
upon  the  performance  thereof,  though  not  as  due  to  them 
by  the  law  as  a  covenant  of  works  ;  fo  as  man's  doing 
good,  and  refraining  from  evil,  becaafe  the  law  encourageth 
to  the  one,  and  deterreth  from  the  other,  is  no  evidence 
of  his  being  (^)  under  the  law,  and  not  under  grace. 

7.  Neither  are  the  forementioned  ufes  of  the  law  (5') 
contrary  to  the  grace  of  the  Gofpel,  but  do  fweetly  comply 
with  it,  the  fpirii  of  Chr'ijl  fubduing  (r)  and  enabling  the 
will  of  man  to  do  that  freely  and  cheerfully,  which  the 
will  of  God^  revealed  in  the  law,  requireth  to  be  done. 


CHAPTER      XX. 

Of  the  Gofpel^  and  of  the  Extent  of  the  Grace 
thereof 

I.  JL  HE  covenant  of  works  being  broken  by  fin,  and 
made  unprofitable  unto  life,  God  was  pleafed  to  give  forth 
the  promife  of  Chrifl,  {a)  the  feed  of  the  woman,  as 
the  means  of  calling  the  eledl,  and  begetting  in  them  faith 
and  repentance;  in  this  promife,  the  [b)  Gofpel,  as  to  the 
fubftance  of  it,  was  revealed,  and  therein  effedual,  for  ih^ 
converfion  and  falvation  of  finners. 

2.  This  promife  of  Chr'i/i,  and  falvation  by  him,  is 
revealed  only  by  (f)  the  word  of  God-,  neither  do  the 
works  of  creation,  or  providence,  with  the  light  of  nature, 
(d)  make  difcovery  of  Chrlfiy  or  of  grace  by  him,  fo 
much  as  in  a  general,  or  obfcure  way :  much  lefs,  that  men 

(/)  Romans  vi.  12—14.  1  Peter  iii.  8—13.  {q')  Gal.  iil.  21. 
(r)  Ezekiel  xxxvii.  21.  U)  Genefis  iii.  15.  {b)  Revdaticns xiii.  8, 
{c)  Romans  i.  j;.     {d)  Somans  x.  14,  i^,  17. 

^3 


34  ^f  ^^c  Go/pel,  tsfc, 

deflitute  of  the  revelation  of  him  by  the  promife,  or  gofpcl, 
(e)  fliould  be  enabled  thereby,  to  attain  faving  faith,  or 
repentance. 

3.  The  revelation  of  the  gofpel  unto  finners,  made  in 
divers  times,  and  by  fundry  parts,  with  the  addition  of 
promifes,  and  precepts,  for  the  obedience  required  therein, 
as  to  the  nations,  and  perfons,  to  whom  it  is  granted,  is 
merely  of  the  {/^  fovereign  will  and  good  pleafare  of  God, 
not  being  annexed  by  virtue  of  any  promile,  to  the  due 
improvement  of  men's  natural  abilities,  by  virtue  of 
common  light  received  without  it  ;  which  none  ever  did 
(^)  m.ake,  or  can  fo  do  :  and  theieibre  in  all  ages  the 
preaching  of  the  gofpel  has  been  granted  unto  perfons  and 
nations,  as  to  the  extending  or  limiting  of  it,  in  great 
variety,  according  to  the  counfel  of  the  will  of  God. 

4.  AMiough  the  gofpel  be  the  only  outward  means  of 
revealing  C/jri/fj  and  faving  grace,  and  is,  as  fuch, 
abundantly  fufficient  thereunto  ;  yet  that  m.en,  who  are 
dead  in  trefpafies,  may  be  born  again,  quickened  or 
regenerated,  there  is  moreover  necefiary,  an  effcflual 
infuperable  {h)  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  upon  the  whole 
foul,  for  the  producing  in  them  a  new  fpiritual  life  ; 
without  which  no  other  means  will  effe<5t  (/')  their  convcr. 
fion  uijto  God. 

(e)  Proverbs  xxlx.  18.  Ifaiah  25.  7.  and  Ix.  2,  3.     (/)  Pfalra 

c-ilvii.  20.      AcTuSsvi.  7.  [g]  Romans  i.  18,  &c.     (/-»)  Ffulm  ex. 

3.     I  Ccrir.th;ans  ii.  14,  tphefwns  i.  19,  :o,       (»)  John  vi.  44. 
S  Coriiuhiacs  iv.  4,  6. 


C     35     ] 

CHAPTER      XXI. 

Of  Chrijlian  Liberty  and  Liberty  of  Confcience. 

I.  i-  HE  liberty  which  Chr'ift  hath  purchafed  for 
believers  under  the  gofpel,  confids  in  their  freedom  from 
the  guilt  of  fin,  the  condemning  wrath  of  God,  and  rigour 
and  a)  curfe  of  the  law,  and  in  their  being  delivered  from 
this  prefent  evil  (3)  world,  bondage  to  (^c)  fatan,  and 
dominion  {d)  of  fin,  from  the  (<?)  evil  of  afflidlions,  the 
fear,  and  fting  (^ )  of  death,  the  victory  of  the  grave,  and 
(^)  everlafling  damnation  ;  as  alfo  in  their  [h^  free  accefs 
to  God,  and  their  yielding  obedience  unto  him,  not  out 
of  a  flaviih  fear,  (z)  but  a  child-like  love,  and  willing 
mind. 

AH  which  were  common  alfo  to  believers  under  the 
law  (i)  for  the  fubltance  of  them;  but  under  the  New 
Teftaraent,  the  liberty  of  Cbriftians  is  further  enlarged  in 
their  freedom  from  the  yoke  of  the  ceremonial  law,  to 
which  the  Je^ifh  church  was  fubje<5ted,  and  in  gi  eater 
boldnefs  of  accefs  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and  in  fuller 
communications  of  the  (/)  free  fpirit  of  Go^a',  than  believers 
under  the  law  did  ordinarily  partake  of. 

2  Go^  alone  is  (w)  Lord  of  the  confcience,  and  hath 
left  it  free  from  the  dodlrines  and  commandments  of  men 
(n)  which  are  in  any  thing  contrary  to  his  word,  or  not 
contained  in  it.  So  that  to  believe  fuch  docfhines,  or  obey 
fuch  conmiands  out  of  confcience  (o)  is  lo  betray  true 
liberty  of  confcience;  and  the  requiring  of  an  (^)  implicit 

(a)  Galatians  iii.  I'x,-  {b")  Galatians  i.  4,  (c)  l\6k%  xxvi.  18. 
(^)  Romans  viii.  3.  '' e  Romans  viii  28.  /"'  i  Ccr;n:hian>  xv. 
54 — 57.  (<f)  a  ThefTJ.oiii^ais  i  10  ,b  irlonia!;-;  viii.  ij.  /  i,uke 
i.  75.  I  John  iv.  18.  (i)  0:.!at'ans  ii  ,  r,,  14,  ^l  John  vii.  38,  39. 
Ht.hrews  X,  19 — ai.  a/  JtirMsiv^-  12.  I:lomans  xiv.  4.  ;«)  Ails 
iv.  19.  and  v.  29.  i  Connr!!;  .•;.^  \v.  3.  Matthew  xv.  o.  \a^ 
C(?loIIiajis  ii.  20,  S2,  2,3.     I,/;  I  (^orinthians  iii.  j.     2  Cor.  i.  24. 


1 


36         Of  Religious  WorJIotp  and  the  Sahhath  Day. 

faith,  and  abfoliite  and  blind  obedience,  is  to  deftroy  liberty 
of  confcience  and  reafon  alfo. 

3.  They  who,  upon  pretence  of  Chriftian  liberty,  do 
pradife  any  fin,  or  cherifh  any  finful  luft,  as  they  do  thereby 
pervei't  the  main  delign  of  the  grace  of  the  Gofpel,  [q)  to 
their  own  deftrudion,  fo  they  wholly  deftroy  (r)  the  end 
of  Chriftian  liberty;  which  is,  that,  being  delivered  out  of 
the  hands  of  all  our  enemies,  we  might  ferve  the  Lord 
without  fear,  in  holinefs  and  righteoufnefs  before  him,  all 
the  days  of  our  lires. 


CHAPTER      XXII. 

Of  Religious  Worjhip  and  the  Sabbath  Day, 

1.  1  HE  light  of  nature  fhews  thae  there  is  a  God^ 
who  hath  lordfliip  and  fovereignty  over  all;  is  juft,  gocd» 
and  doth  good  unto  all ;  and  is  therefore  to  be  feared, 
loved,  praifed,  called  upon,  trufted  in,  and  ferved,  with  all 
the  heart,  and  all  the  foul  [a)  and  with  all  the  might. 
But  the  acceptable  way  of  worfhipping  the  true  God,  is 
{h)  inftitutedby  himfelf,  andfo  limited  by  his  own  revealed 
^viIl,  that  he  may  not  be  worfhipped  according  to  the 
imaginations  and  devices  of  men,  or  the  fuggeftions  of 
fatan,  under  any  vifible  reprefentations,  or  [c)  any  other 
way,  not  preferibcd  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

2.  Religious  ivorfmp  is  to  be  giren  to  God  the  Father ^ 
Son  and  Holy  Spirit^  and  to  him  (J)  alone  ;  not  to  angels, 
faints f  or  any  other  (^)  creatures;  and  fince  the  fall,  not 
without  a  (/)  Mediator)  nor  in  the  mediation  of  any  other 
but  [g)  Chriji  alone. 

(y)  Romans  vi.  i,  2.  (r)  Galatians  v.  13.  2  Peter  ii.  18 — il* 
(a)  Jer,  X.  7.  Mark  xii.  33.  {b)  Deut.  xii.  32.  [c)  Exod.  xx,  4' 
S-sfi-  {d)  Mat.  iv.  9,  10.  John  vi.  23.  Mat.  xxviii.  19.  [e)  Rom* 
i,  25,  Col.  ii.  18.   Rev,  six.  10,  (/)  Johnxir.  6.  {g)  1  Tim,  ii./' 


Of  Religious  V/orJljipy  ^c,  37; 

3.  Prayer  with  thankfulnefs,  being  one  fpeclal  part  of 
natural  worfaip,  is  by  God  required  of  [h)  all  men.  But 
that  it  may  be  accepted,  it  is  to  be  made  in  the  (i)  name 
of  the  Son,  by  the  help  [k)  of  the  Spirit,  according  to  (/) 
his  will ;  with  underftanding,  reverence,  humility,  fervency, 
faith,  love,  and  perfeverance  ,  and,  with  others,  in  a  (w) 
known  tongue. 

4.  Prayer  is  to  be  made  for  things  \-a\y^^\,  and  for  all 
forts  of  men  living,  («)  or  that  (hall  live  hereafter;  but  not 
((?)for  the  dead,  nor  for  thofe  of  whom  it  maybe  known, 
that  they  have  finned  {p)  the  fin  unto  death. 

5.  The  [q)  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  prerxhing,  and 
(f)  hearing  the  word  of  God,  teaching  and  admonithing 
one  another  in  pfalms,  hymns,  and  fpiritual  fongs,  finging 
with  gaace  in  our  hearts  to  [s)  the  Lord;  as  alfo  the 
adminidration  (/)  of  Baptifm,  and  (w)  theZ/^rJ's  Supper, 
are  all  parts  of  religious  worlhip  of  God,  to  be  performed 
in  obedience  to  hini,  with  underdanding,  faith,  reverence, 
and  godly  fear  ;  moreover,  folemn  humiliation,  (oc)  with 
fadings,  and  thankfgiving,  upon  ( j)  fpecial  occafions,  ought 
to  be  ufed  in  an  holy  and  religious  manner. 

6.  Neither  prayer,  nor  any  other  part  of  religious 
worlhip,  is  now,  under  the  gofpel,  tied  unto,  or  made 
more  acceptable  by  any  place  in  which  it  is  (z)  performed, 
or  towards  which  it  is  direded ;  but  God  is  to  be  worfhipped 
every  where  in  fpirit,  and  in  truth ;  as  in  (^)  private 
families  (h)  daily,  and  {c)  in  fecret,  each  one  by  himfelf,  fo 
more  folemnly  in  the  public  aflerablies,  which  are  not 
carelefsly,  nor  willfully,  to  be  [d)  negle(5led  or  forfaken, 
when  God  by  his  word  or  providence  calleth  thereunto. 

[h)  Pfalm  xcv.  r,  7.  Pfalm  Ixv.  2.  (i)  John  siv.  13,  T4, 
[k)  Romans  viii.  26.  {I)  i  John  v.  14.  {m)  i  Corinthians  xiv. 
16,  17.  («)  I  Timothy  ii.  i,  2.  2  Samuel  vii.  29.  (0)  2  Samuel 
xii.  21 — 23.  [p)  I  John  v.  16.  [q]  1  Tim.  iv.  13.  (r)  2  Tim. 
iv.  2.  Luke  viii.  18.  {s)  Col.  iii.  16.  Ephefians  v.  19.  {t)  Mat. 
xxviii.  19,  70..  {u)  1  Corinthians  xi-  26.  {x)  Either  iv,  16.  Joel 
ii.  12.  (jy)  Exodus  XV.  i,  <kc.  Pfalm  c vii.  (z)  John  iv.  21. 
Malachi  i,  11.  1  Timothy  ii.  8,  {a)  Adls  x.  a.  {b)  Matthew 
Ti.  n,_  Pfalm  Iv,  17.  (<)  Matthew  vi.  6.  (i)  Hebrews  x.  25. 
A<5i:s  ii.  ^7,. 


5  8  Of  Religions  Worjhtp,  tsfc. 

7.  As  it  is  of  the  law  of  nature,  that  in  general,  a 
proportion  of  time^  by  God's  appointment  be  fet  apart  for 
the  worfliip  of  Godf  fo  by  his  word,  in  a  pofnive,  moral, 
and  perpetual  commandment,  binding  all  men,  in  all  ages, 
he  hath  particularly  appointed  one  day  in  feven  for  a  (f) 
fabbath  to  be  kept  holy  unto  him,  which  from  the  beginning 
of  the  world,  to  the  refurredion  o£  Chri/i,  wasthelaft  day  of 
the  week  ;  and  from  the  refurre^ion  of  Chrijl,  was  changed 
into  the  firfl:  day  of  the  week,  (/)  which  is  called  the 
Lord's  day ;  and  is  to  be  continued  to  the  end  of  the  world, 
as  the  ChrifHan  fabbath ;  the  obfervation  of  the  laft  day 
of  the  week  being  aboliftied. 

8.  The  fabbath  is  then  kept  holy  unto  the  Lord,  when 
men,  after  a  due  preparing  of  their  hearts,  and  ordering 
their  common  affairs  aforehand,  do  not  only  obferve  an 
holy  ig)  reft  all  the  day,  from  their  own  works,  words 
and  thoiights,  about  iheir  worldly  employment  and  recrea* 
tions,  but  alfo  are  taken  up  the  whole  time  in  the  public 
and  private  exercifes  of  his  worfhip  and  in  the  duties  {h) 
of  necelnty  and  mercy. 


CHAPTER      XXIIi. 


Of  Singing  of  Pfabns^  i^c. 


Wi 


E  believe  that  (a)  fmging  the  pnvfes  of  Godf 
is  a  holy  ordinance  of  Chr'ijl,  and  not  a  part  of  natural 
religon,  or  a  moral  duty  only ;  but  that  it  is  brought 
under  divine  indiLution,  it  being  enjoined  on  the  Churches 
of  Chr'tfl  to  fing  pfalms,  hymns,  and  fpiritual  fongs  ;  and 
that  the  whole  church  in  their  public  affemblies  (as  well  as 


{e\  Exodus  XX  8.  (/)  »  Corinthians  xvi.  i,  %.  Ads  xx.  7. 
Revelations  i  lO,  (^)  Ifaiah  Iviii  13.  Nehemiah  xiii.  15,  22. 
(^)  Matthew  xii.  i— 13.    {a)  Ads  xvi.  25.  Eph.  v.  19.   Col.  i-  16. 


Of  Lawful  Oaths  and  Vows.  39 

private  Chriftlans)  ought  to  [b)  fing  Goci*s  pralfes  accor- 
ding to  the  beft  light  they  have  received.  Moreover, 
It  was  pradtifed  in  the  great  reprefentative  church,  by  [c)  our 
Lord  Jefus  Chrifi  v/ith  his  difciples,  after  he  had  initituted 
and  celebrated  the  ikcred  ordinance  of  his  holy  fupper,  as 
a  commemorative  token  of  redeeming  love. 


CHAPTER      XXIT. 

Of  Lawful  Oaths  and  Vows* 

J,  jTjl  lawful  oath  is  a  part  of  religious 
^vorfhip,  ((3)  wherein  the  perfon  fv/earing  in  truth,  right- 
eoufnefs.  and  judgment,  folemnly  calleth  God  to  witnefs 
"what  he  fweareth  ;  [h^  and  to  judge  him  according  to  the 
truth  or  falfenefs  thereof. 

2.  The  name  of  God  only  is  that  by  which  men  ought 
to  fvvear  ;  and  therein  it  is  to  be  ufed  with  all  holy  Fear 
and  reverence  ;  therefore  to  fwear  vainly  or  rafhiy  by  that 
glorious  and  dreadful  name,  or  to  fwear  at  all  by  any 
other  thing,  is  finful  and  to  be  (c)  abhorred;  yet  as  in 
matter  of  weight  and  moment,  for  conlirmation  of  trutft, 
(<r/;and  ending  all  (Irife,  an  oath  is  warramed  by  the  word 
of  God;  fo  a  lawful  oath  being  impofed,  {/)  by  lawful 
authority,  in  fach  matters  ought  to  be  taken. 

3.  Whofoever  taketh  an  oath,  warranted  by  the  word 
of  God,  ought  duly  to  confider,  the  weighti.nefs  of  fo 
Tolcmn  an  a6t,  and  therein  to  ^vouch  nothing  but  what 
he  knoweth  to  be  the  truth ;  for  that  by  rafh,  falfe,   and 


(/>)  Hebrews  ii.  ^^.  James  v.  13.  («■)  Matthew  xxvi,  30. 
Mnrk  xiv-  a6.  (3)  Exodus  xy.  7.  Deuteronomy  x.  20.  Jer.  iv.  a. 
{b  1  Chronicles  vi.  22,  23,  (<:)  Matthew  v.  34 — 37.  James  v.  12. 
id)  Hebrews  vi.  16.    a  Corinthians  i.  23.     (e;  Nehemiah  xiii.  25. 


40  Of  the  Civil  Magiftrat^, 

vain  oaths,  the  (/)  Lord  is  provoked,  and  for  them  this 
land  mourns. 

4.  An  oath  is  to  be  taken  in  the  plain  and  [g)  common 
fenfe  of  the  words, .  without  equivocation,  or  mental 
refervation, 

5.  A  vow,  which  is  not  to  be  made  to  any  creature, 
but  to  God  alone,  (/6)  is  to  be  made  and  performed  with 
all  religious  care  and  faithfulnefs  :  but  popifh  monaftical 
vows,  (i)  of -vperpetual  fingle  life,  profefled  (i)  poverty, 
and  regular  obedience,  are  fo  far  from  being  degrees  of 
higher  perfedion,  that  they  are  fuperftitious,  {/)  and  fmful 
fnares,  in  which  no  chriitian  may  entangle  himfelf. 


CHAPTER      XXV. 

Of  the  Civil  Magijirate. 


,.G 


OD,  the  fupreme  Lordf  and  King  of  all  the 
world,  hath  ordained  civil  {a)  magiflrates  to  be  under  him 
over  the  people,  for  his  own  glory,  and  the  public  good  ;• 
and  to  this  end  hath  armed  them  with  the  power  of  the 
fword,  for  defence  and  encouragement  of  them  that  do 
good,  and  for  the  punifhment  of  evil  doers. 

2.  It  is  lav;ful  for  chriflians  to  accept  and  execute  the 
office  of  a  magiilrate,  when  called  thereunto ;  in  the 
management  whereof,  as  they  ought  efpecially  to  maintain 
(^)  juftice,  and  peace,  according  to  the  wholefome  laws 
of  each  kingdom  and  commonv/ealth  :  fo  for  that  end 
they  may  lawfully  now  under  the  New  Teflament  {c)  wage 
war  upon  jull:  and  necelTary  occafions. 

{/)  Leviticns  xix.  12.  Jeremiah  xxiii.  10,  {g)  Pfalm  xxlv.  4, 
{h)  Pfalm  Ixxvi.  II.  Genefis  xxviii  20 — 22^  (0^  Corinthians 
■vii.  2.  9-  C-^)  Ephefians  iv.  28.  (/)  Matthew  xix.  \i.  [a)  Rom. 
xiii.  I — 4.  [b)  2  Samuel  xxiii-  3.  Pfalm  kxxii.  3,  4.  (<;1  Luke 
iii.  14. 


Of  Marriage,  41 

3.  Civil  Magtftrates  being  fet  up  by  God,  for  the 
endsaforefaid,  iiiojcdlion  In  all  lawful  things  commanded  by 
them,  ought  to  be  yielded  by  us  in  the  Lord,  not  only  for 
wrath  (r/)  but  for  confcience-fake  ;  and  we  ought  to  make 
fupplications  and  prayers  for  kings,  and  all  that  are  in 
authority  ic}  that  under  them  we  may  live  a  Oj^uiet  and. 
peaceable  life,  in  all  godiinefs  and  honeity. 


CHAPTER      XXVI. 

•  Of  Marriage. 

1.  JVlARRIAGE  is  to  be  between  one  man  and 
one  woman;  (tj)  neither  is  it  lawful  for  any  man  to  hav^e 
more  than  one  wifey  nor  for  any  tvoman  to  have  more  than 
one  hufband  at  the  fame  time. 

2.  Marriage  was  ordained  for  the  mutual  help  {h\  of 
hujband  and  iv'ife,  (<;)  for  the  increafe  of  mankind  with  a 
legitimate  iffae.  and  for  (c/)  preventing  of  uncieannefs. 

3.  It  is  lawful  for  (^)  all  iorts  of  people  to  marry,  who 
are  able  wich  judgment  to  give  their  confent;  yet  i:  is  the 
duty  of  Chrljiians  (y  )  to  marry  in  the  Lord;  and  therefore 
fuch  as  proFefs  the  true  religion  Hiould  not  marry  with 
infidels,  [g)  or  idolaters;  neither  fhould  fach  as  are  godly 
be  unequally  yoked,  by  marrying  with  fuch  as  are  wicked 
in  their  life,  or  maintain  damnable  herefy. 

4.  Marriage  ought  not  to  be  within  the  d-^grees  of 
confanguinity  ^h)  or  aJfiiity,  forbidden  in  the  ivord  ;  nor 
can  lach  incedaoiis  marriage  ever  be  made  lavvfui,  by  any 
law  of  man  or  confent  of  parties,  \j)  fo  as  thofe  persons  may 
live  together  as  man  and  iv'ife. 

{d)  Roni:-.ns  Kiii  5,  6,  7.  I  Peter  ii,  17.  {e)  1  Timothy  ii.  i.  -, 
{a  Gvin-lisii  24.  M^lachi  ii.  15.  Vlarthcw  xisc  5,  6..  (^w)  Gneus 
ii.  i8.  ^c  Gjd  lis  i.  28  {d  '\  Cori.'ithlans  vii.  2.. 9.  (.-  firb. 
xiii.  4  I  riaij'.hy  iv  3.  (/;  1  Cor)::th>aii  vii  3?.  {g)  Ndi:rn. 
xiii,  zj — z;.     {h)  jLeviticus  xviii.    ^ij  Mark  vi.  18.    i  Cor.  v,  :. 

£ 


C    42    3 

CHAPTER      XXVII. 

Of  the  Church. 

I.  1  HE  Cathclic  or  unlverfal  church,  which,  with 
refuect  to  the  intfernal  work  of  the  Spirit  and  truth  of  grace, 
may  be  called  invifible,  confilts  of  the  whoie  (<^:)  number 
of  the  eledt,  that  have  been,  are,  or  fhall.be  gathered  into 
one,  under  Chnjl^  the  head  thereof:  and  is  the  fpoufe,  the 
body,  the  fulnels  of  him  that  filleth  all  in  all.     • 

2.  All  perfoDs,  throughout  the  world,  profefTmg  the 
f^ith  of  the  Gofpel,  and  obedience  unto  God  by  'Chr'tj}, 
according  unto  it,  not  dellroying  their  own  profeflion  by 
any  errors,  everting  the  foundation,  or  unholintfs  of 
converfation,  (_/>)  are  and  may  be  called  vifible  faints  ;  (r) 
and  of  fuch  ought  all  particular  congregations  to  be 
condituted. 

3.  The  purefi:  churches  under  heaven  are  fubje61:  [d)  to 
mixture,  and  error  ;  and  fome  have  fo  degenerated  as  to 
become  (e)  no  churches  of  Chr'tj}^  but  Synagogues  oi Satan; 
nevertbclcfs  Chr'i/I  aKvays  hath  had,  and  ever  lliall  have  a 

'(/)  kingdom  in  this  world,  to  the  end  thereof,  of  fuch  as 
believe  in  him,   and  make  profeffion  cf  his  name. 

4..  The  Lord  J ef us  Chrijl  is  the  head  of  the  church,  in 
whom,  by  the  appointment  of  the  Father,  [g)  all  power 
for  the  calling,  inllituticn,  order,  or  governoicnt  of  the 
ohurch,  is  invefled  in  a  fupreme  and  fovereign  manner, 
Ecither  can  the  Pope  of  Rome  in  any  fenfe  be  head  thereof, 
but  is  (/)  that  Antichrifl:,   that  man  of  fin,   and  fon  of 

{a)  Htbre-ws  xii,  23.  Colcffians  i  18.  Ephefians  i  10,  2?,  23. 
ar.d  V.  23,  27,  32.  ^b.  I  CoriDthians  i,  2.  Ads  xu  26,  \,c  Rem. 
3.7.  Ephefians  i.  ao — ^..  (^}  1  Cormthians,  v.  Revelations  ii. 
and  iii.     {e)  Revelafions  xviii.  ^.     2  \  helialouians  ii.  1 1,  i  2.     (/) 

Matthew  Kvi.  18.      Fiaim  Ixxii.  17.   and  cli     %%.    P.cv.  xil.   .7. 

(7'  ColoSi^.ns  i.  :8.     Matih.  xxviii.  iS— 20.     Eph.  iv.  11,   12^ 

{h)  2  rhc^aloniars  ii.  2 — 9. 


GJ  the  Church,  y^-^ 

perdition^  that  cxalteth  himfelf  in  the  church  againfl: 
Chrijiy  and  all  that  is  called  God  ',  whom  the  Lord  lliall 
deftroy  with  the  brightnefs  of  his  coming. 

5".  In  the  execution  of  this  power  wherewith  he  is  fo 
intruded,  the  Lord  Jefus  calleth  cut  of  the  world  unto 
himfelf,  through  the  miniiby  of  his  word,  by  his  Spirit,  (/) 
thofe  tha£  aie  given  unto  hira,  by  his  Father,  that  tlies-- 
inay  walk,  before  him  in  all  the  (i)  ways  of  obedience, 
which  he  prefcribeih  to  them  in  his  word.  Thofe  thus  called, 
he  commandeth  to  walk  together  in  particular  focieties,  or 
(/)  churches,  for  their  mutual  ediiication  and  the  due 
performance  oPthat  public  worfhip,  which  he  rcGuireih  of 
them  in  the  world. 

6.  The  members  of  thefe  churches  ate  (r?)  faints  by 
calling,   vifibly  manife(Hng  and  evidencing  in  and  by  their 

•profeifion  and  walking,  their  obedience  unto  that  call  cf 
Chr'ifl;  and  do  willingly  confent  to  walk  together  according 
to  the  appointment  of  Cbr'i/I,  giving  up  thcmfelves  to  the 
Lord  and  one  to  another,  by  the  will  of  God,  [n)  in 
profelTed  fubjeclion  to  the  ordinances  of  the  Goii^el 

7.  To  each  of  thefe  churches  thus  gathered  according 
to  his  mind,  declared  in  his  word,  he  hath  given  all  that  (0) 
power  and  authority,  which  is  any  way  needful  for  their 
carrying  on  that  order  in  worfliip  and  difcipline,  which  hs 
hath  inlHtuted  for  them  to  cbferve,  with  commands  and 
rules,  for  the  due  and  right  exerting  and  execution  cf 
that  power. 

8.  A  particular  church  gathered,  and  completely 
organized  according  to  the  mind  of  CLrl/I,  con/iils  of 
cfhcers  and  members  :  and  the  officers  appointed  by  Chrl/l 
to  be  chofen  and  fet  apart  by  the  church,  fo  called  and 
gathered,  f:>r  the  peculiar  adminillraiion  of  ordinances, 
and  execution  of  power,  or  duty,  v/hich  he  intrads  them 


(0  John  s.  16.  and  xli.  X2,  (J)  Matth.  :rxviii.  20.  (/)  r>Iatth, 
•viii.  ir_  o.  (m)  Romans  i.  7.  i  Corinthians  i.  2.  u  Ads 
.4',  4^.  and  V.  13,  14  2  Corinthians  ix.  i;  {$)  Matthew 
Viii.  i7,  18.     I  Corinthians  v.  4,  5,  13.-   3  ConnJiisns  il.  6—  8. 


E   2 


ik 


44  Of  the  Church. 

v.i-hj    or  calls  them  to,  to  be  ccntinued  to  the  end  of 
the  world,  are  (/)  bifh^ps,  or  elders  and  deacons. 

9.  The  way  appcinttd  by  Chnjl  for  the  calling  of  any 
penon.  fitted  and  oifted  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  unto  tlie  office 
of  Biiliop,  or  elder,  in  a  church,  is,  that  he  be  chofen 
thereuiito  by  ^he  comn:icn  [q)  fuffrage  of  the  church  itfelf ; 
and  ioxmr.l)'  fet  .-^j-art  by  falling  and  prayer,  with  impofition 
of  hands  of  the  (r)  elderihip  of  the  church,  if  there  be 
any  before  coni'tituted  therein  :  and  of  a  deacon  (j;  that 
he  be  clicfcn  by  the  hke  fuffrage,  and  fet  apart  by  prayer, 
and  the  like  impofition  of  hands. 

10.  I'he  work  of  pallors  being  ccnflantly  to  attend 
theferviceof  Chrijl^  in  his  churches,  in  the  miuilrry  of  the 
\vord,  zvA  prayer,  [t)  uiih  watching  for  their  fouls,  as  they 
that  muK  give  an  account  to  him  ;  it  is  incumbent  on  the 
chuichcs  to  v/hom  they  minifler,  not  onlv  to  give  them  all 
due  refpe<5>,  [li)  but  alfo  to  communicate  to  them  of  all 
their  good  things,  according  to  their  ability,  fo  as  they 
nay  have  a  comfortable  fupply,  wichoiit  being  thcmfelves 
(.-c)  entargled  in  fecular  affairs;  and  may  alio  be  capable 
of  exercif'ng  (j^;)  hcfpitality  towards  others;  and,  this  is 
required  by  the  (s)  law  of  nature,  and  by  the  exprefs  order 
of  our  l^ord  Jifus,  who  hath  ordained,  that  they  that 
preach  the  Goipd,  fhould  live  of  the  Gofpel. 

1  J.  Although  it  be  incumbent  on  the  bifliops  or  pallors 
of  the  churches,  to  be  inltant  in  preaching  the  word,  by 
way  of  office,  yet  the  work  of  preachirg  the  word  is  not 
fo  peculiarly  confined  to  them,  but  that  others  alfo  [a) 
gifted,  and  fitted  by  the  Holy  Spirit  for  it,  and  approved 
and  called  by  the  church,  may  and  ought  to  peiform  it. 

12.  As  all  believers  are  bound  to  join  themfelves  to 
particular  churches,  when  and  where  they  have  opportunity 
fo  to  do ;  fo  all  that  are  admitted  unto  the  privileges  of  a 


(p^  ASis  XX.  17,  1%.  Philippians  I.  i.  ($r)  Ads  xiv.  r.3.  See 
theOrighval.  (r)  1  Timothy  iv.  14.  {s^  AAs  vi.  3,S^(>-  (^)  Adls 
vi.  4.  Hebrews  xiii.  17.  ;«)  \  Timothy  v.  17,  18.  Galatians  vi. 
u.  7.  (*'!  "  Timothy  ii.  4.  (jy)  i  Timothy  iii.  2,  (2;  l  Cor.  ix. 
6,  14.     [a)  Ads  xi.  19 — 21,   I  Peter  ir.  lo,  11. 


OJ  the  Church.  45 

church,   are    alfo  (h )  under  the   cenfurcs  and  go?ernment 
theifcof,  according  to  the  rule  of  Chriji, 

13.  No  church  members,  upon  any  offence  taken  by 
them,  having  performed  their  duty  required  of  them 
towards  the  perfon  they  are  offended  at,  ought  to  difturb 
church  order,  or  abfent  themfelves  from  the  tiffemblies  of 
the  church,  or  adminiflration  of  any  ordinance,  upon  the 
account  of  fuch  offence  at  any  of  their  fellow-members, 
but  to  wait  upon  ChriJ}^  {c]  in  further  proceeding  of  the 
church. 

14.  As  each  church,  and  all  the  members  of  ''  ,  are 
•bound  to  [d)  pray  continually,  for  the  good  and  piofperity 
of  all  the  churches  of  Chrtfl,  in  all  places,  and  upon  al-l 
occafions  to  further  it,  every  one  within  the  bounc  s  of  their 
places  and  callings,  in  the  exercife  of  their  gifts  and  graces, 
fo  the  churches,  when  planted  by  the  providence  of  God, 
fo  as  they  may  enjoy  opportunity  and  advantage  for  it, 
ought  to  hold  (f)  communion  among  themfelves,  for  their 
peace,  increafe  of  love  and  mutual  edification. 

I  J.  Cafes  of  difficulty  or  differences,  either  in  point 
of  do6lrine  or  adminiflration  ;  wherein  either  the  churches 
in  general  are  concerned,  or  any  one  church,  in  their  peace 
nnion,  and  edification  ;  or  any  mem.ber  or  members  cf 
any  church  are  injured,  in  or  by  any  proceeding?  in 
cenfures  not  agreeeble  to  truth  and  order  ;  it  is  accordinir 
to  the  mind  of  Chr'if}^  that  many  churches  holding  com- 
munion together,  do  by  their  meflengers  meet  to  confidcr 
{f)  and  give  their  advice  in  or  about  the  matter  ia 
difference,  to  be  reported  to  all  the  churches  concerned  ; 
howbeit  thefe  meffengers  afTembled;  are  not  intrufted  with 
any  church-power  properly  fo  called  ;  or  with  any  jurif- 
didion  over  the  chuiches  themfelves^  to  exercife  any 
ceofures  either  over  any  churches,  or  perfons  ;  or  [g)  to 
impofe  their  determination  on  the  churches  or  clricers. 

(h^  I  ThefTalonians  v.  14  a  TheiTilonians  iii.  6,  14,  ic.  U\ 
Matthew  Kviii  15 — 17  Epliefians  iv,  2.  3.  ( <s''j  Ephefians  vi.  18. 
Pfaim  ■  xxi)  6  e)  Romans  xvi.  1,  ;.  3  John  8 — 10.  \,f)  Ads 
XV.  7,,  4,  6,  7,%,  23,  25.     yg)  2  CorinLhiar-s  i.  24.    x  John  iv.  i. 


[     46     ] 


CHAPTER       XXVin. 

Of  the  Communion  of  Saints, 

I.  i.\  LL  faint"  that  are  united  to  jfefiis  Chr'ijl^  their 
head,  by  his  Spirit,  and  fai^h,  al-ho-jgh  they  are  not  made- 
thereby  one  perfon  with  him,  have  [n^  feilowfiiip  in  hi&- 
graces,  fafierings,  deatii,  refurreflion  and  giory  ;  and  being 
uiiited  to  one  another  in  love,  they  [h)  have  communion 
in  each  others  gifts  and  graces,  and  aie  obliged  to  the 
performance  of  fuch  duties,  public  and  priv'ate,  in  an  orderly- 
way,  (c)  as  do  conduce  to  their  mutual  good,  both  ia 
the  inward  anci  outward  man. 

2  Saints  by  profciTion,  are  bound  to  maintain  an  holy 
fcliov.fnip  and  communion  in  the  worfaip  of  God^  and  in. 
]  rrformir.g  fach  other  fpiritual  fervices,  (^)  as  tend  to  their 
rjiutual  edification  ;  as  alfo  in  relieving  each  other  in  (^) 
outward  things,  according  to  their  feveral  abilities,  and. 
necefiities  ;  which  communion,  according  to  ttie  rule  of 
the  Gofpcl,  though  efpecially  to  be  excrciied  by  them,  in- 
the  relations  wherein  they  (land,  whether  in  i^j")  families* 
or  (^)  churches,  yet  as  God  oftercth  opportunity,  is  to 
be  extended  to  all  the  houfliold  of  faith,  even  all  thofe. 
who  in  every  place  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jefus  i 
neverthelefs  their  communion  one  with  another  as  faints, 
dovh  not  take  away,  or  [h)  infringe  the  title  or  property 
which  each  man  harh  in  his  goods  and  pofTt^ilions. 

{a)  I  Jvohn  i.  3.  John  i.  16.  Philippians  iii.  10=  Rorrans  vl, 
5,  6.  \h)  Ey  lieiians  iv.  15,  16,  I  Cornithians  xii.  '/-  &  iii.  i — 23. 
{c  1  i  LeiTalon'^^ns  V.  '',14.  Romans  i.  12.  1  John  iii,  17,  :8, 
C.iiatians  vi.  fC  V)  Hebrews  x.  24,  25.  :infi  iii.  12,  13.  {e) 
Ad?  xi  29,  3c.  (/)  Ephtfians  vi.  4.  ^g)  1  Corinthians  xij.  14,  27. 
{h)  Acxs  Y.  4,     Ephefians  iv,  28. 


[    47     ] 
CHAPTER      XXIX. 

Of  Bapttfm  and  the  Lord^s  Supper, 

1.  l5  APTISM  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  are  ordinances 
of  positive  and  fovereign  inftitudan,  appointed  by  the 
Lord  ycfiiSi  the  only  Lawgiver,  to  be  continued  in  his 
church  [a)  to  the  end  of  the  world, 

2.  Thefe  holy  appointments  are  to  be  adminiflered  by 
thofe  only,  who  are  qualified,  and  thereunto  called  ac cor-* 
ding  (Z*)  to  the  comniiiiion  oi  Cbr'ijl, 


CHAPTER      XXXv 

Of  Bapilfm. 


z.B^ 


APTISM  is  an  ordinance  of  the  New-Tefla- 
ment,  ordained  by  f^^fus  Chr'tfl^  to  be  unto  the  party 
baptized,  a  fign  of  his  fe'iov/mip  with  him  in  his  death 
(/?)  and  refarreclion  ;  of  his  being  engrafted  into  him_j 
of  [b  .  remillion  of  (ins  ;  and  of  his  (<:)  g'^'ing  up  unto  God^ 
through  Jefus  Cbr'ijly  to  live  and  walk  in  newnefs  of  life. 

2.  Thofe  who  do  a*5laaliy  prof^fs  ;'J)  repentance 
towards  Gody  faith  in,  and  obedience  to  our  Lord  fefusy 
are  the  only  proper  fubjeds  of  this  ordinance. 

3.  The  outward  element,  to  be  ufed  in  this  ordinance, 
(^1.  is  water,  wherein  the  party  is  to  be  baptized,  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  lioiy 
Spirit. 

4.  Immerfion,  or  dipping  of  the  perfon  (/)  in  water 
is  necelfary  to  the  due  adminiiiration  of  :his  ordinance, 

(«'  Matth,  xxv-!ii.  19,20.    ;  Cor,  if.    6.    (r)  .Vlatth   xi^viii.  i^. 
I  Cor.  iv,  I.       a    Rom.  vi.  3,  4,  5,     Col.  il.  la.     G.'T    :       7.      'F 
Iv'i-^.rk    i   4.     Ado  xxvi.    .6.       c     R'>;r,    vi.  4.        n)  M'rk  .w' 
Acl:s  viii.  3-/,  38.      e     M.-ttrk.  xxviii.  19,  10,    Aas  viii.  58 
Matth,  iii.  16.     Joha  iii.  23. 


[     4S     ] 


W: 


CHAPTER     XXXr. 


Of  Laying  on  cf  Hands, 


i'V  E  believe  that  {a)  laying  on  of  hands ^  with 
prayer,  upon  baptized  believers^  as  Juch.  is  an  cidinance 
ef  Chnfi,  and  ought  to  be  fubmitted  unto  by  all  fuch 
peiTons  that  are  admitted  to  partake  of  the  Lord's  Supperj 
and  that  the  end  of  this  ordinance  is  not  for  the  extraor- 
dinary giftr,  of  the  Spirit,  but  for  {b)  a  farther  reception  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  promife,  or  for  the  addition  of  th.e 
f:races  cf  the  Spirit,  and  the  influences  thereof;  to  confirm 
ftrerg.hen,  and  comfort  them  in  Chr'tjl  Jefus ;  it  being 
ratified  and  eiiablifl-ied  by  the  (c)  extraordinary  gifts  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  primitive  times,  to  abide  in  the  church 
as  meeting  together  on  the  fjrfl  day  of  the  \veek  was,  A61s 
ii.  I.  that  being  the  day  of  v.orfhip,  or  chrifHan  fabbath, 
under  the  Gofpel  ;  and  as  preaching  the  word  was,  Ads  x. 
44.  and  as  Baptifm  was,  Matthev/  iii.  16.  and  prayer  was, 
A<51s  iv  31.  and  fingii.g  Pfalms,  &c.  was.  Afts,  xvi.  25, 
26-  fo  this  of  laying  en  of  hands  was,  Adts  viii.  and  xix. 
for  as  the  whole  Gofpei  nvas  conjirmed  by  (^d  )  /^f^s  and 
Kvciiders,  and  divers  miracles  and  gifu  of  the  Huly  Ghcjl 
in  general,  fo  was  every  ordinance  in  like  manner  confirmed 
in  particular. 

{a    Hebrewsr  12,  and  vi.  i,  2.      A(Sl:s  viii.  1  7,    18.  and  xix.  6. 
(i;  P-ph,  i-  13,14.  (.;  Ads  viii.  7.  and  xix.  6.  {d)  Heb.  ii.  3,  4. 


49     ] 


CHAPTER      XXXII. 

Gf  the  Lqrd^s  Supper. 

1.  X  HE  fupper  of  the  Zor^r/ y^/yj",  was  inditated  by 
him,  the  fame  night  wherein  he  was  benayed,  to  bsr 
obferved  in  his  churches  unto  the  end  of  the  world,  for 
the  perpetual  remerribrance,  and  iliev/ing  forth  the  fieri fic« 
of  hirrilejf  in  his  death,  (tz)  confiritiation  of  the  faiih  of 
believers  in  all  the  beneiiis  thereof,  their  fpiritual  nourilli- 
ment  and  growth  in  him,  their  further  engafjement:  in  and. 
to  ail  duties  which  they  owe  unto  him  ;  [b)  and  to  be  a 
bond  and  pledge  of  their  communion  with  him,  and  with 
each  other.' 

2.  In  this  ordinance,  Chr'tft  is  not  offered  up  to  his 
Father,  nor  any  real  facrifice  made  at  all  for  remifiion  of 
iin,  of  the  quick  or  dead,  but  only  a  memorial  of  that  [c) 
one  offering  up  of  bimfelf,  by  himfelf,  upon  the  crofs,  once 
for  all  ;  and  a  fpiritual  oblation  of  all  .//'  poiiible  praife 
unto  God  for  the  fame.  So  that  iht  popifa  facrifice  of  the 
mafs,  as  they  call  it,  is  moil  abominable,  injurious  to 
Chrj/I's  own  only  fac.  ifice,  the  alone  propitiation  for  all  tha 
fins  of^he  eled:. 

3.  The  Lord  J tf us  hath  in  this  ordinance,  appointed 
his  minifters  to  pray,  and  blefs  the  elements  cf  bread  and- 
wine,  and  thereby  to  fet  them  apart  from  a  common  to  an 
holy  ufe,  and  to  take  and  break  the  bread  ;  to  take  the 
cup  (f),  and,  they  communicating  alfo  themfeives,  to  give 
both  to  the  communicants. 

4.  The  denial  of  the  cup  to  the  people,  worfhipping  the 
elements,  the  lifti'-g  them  up  or  carrying  them  about  for 
adoration,   and  reierving  them  for  any  pretended  religious 


{a^  1  Corinthians  xi.  23 — 26.  (i)  I  Corinthians  x.  r6,  17,  %i. 
{c  Hebrews  ix.  ac,  26.  28  [d)  i  Corinthians  xi.  24.  Matthew 
xxvi.  a6,  27.     {e)  I  Corinthians  xi,  23 — 2,6,  &c. 


50  Of  the  Lord's  Svpper, 

life,  (/)  are  all  contrary  to  the  nature  of  this  ordinance 
and  to  the  inftitution  of  Chrijl. 

5.  The  outward  elements  in  this  ordinance,  duly  fet 
apart  to  the  ufes  ordained  by  ChrlJl,  have  fuch  relation  to 
him  cnxiiied,  as  that  truly,  although  in  terms  ufed  figura- 
tively, they  are  fometimes  called  by  the  name  of  the  things 
they  reprefent,  to  wit,  the  (^)  body  and  blood  of  Chr'iJ}, 
albeit  in  fubflance  and  nature,  they  fiill  remain  truly  and 
only  (Z?    bread  and  wine,  as  they  were  before. 

6.  The  do6trine  which  maintains  a  change  of  the  fub- 
Aance  of  bread  and  wine,  into  the  fubflance  of  Chr'}Jt\ 
body  and  blood,  comraonlv  called  tranfubflantiation,  by 
confecration  of  a  prieft,  or  by  any  other  way,  is  repugnant 
not  to  fcripture  (i)  alone,  but  even  to  common  fenfe  and 
reafon,  overthroweth  the  (i)  nature  cf  the  ordinance,  and 
hath  been,  and  is  the  caule  of  manifold  fuperflitions,  yea, 
of  grofs  idoliitries. 

7.  Worthy  receivers  out'vvardly  partaking  of  tl.e  vifible 
elements  in  this  ordinance,  do  then  alfo  inwatdly,  byf«ith 
really  and  indeed,  yet  not  carnally  and  corporally,  but 
fpiritually  receive,  and  feed  upon  Chrijl  crucified  (/)  and 
all  the  benefits  of  his  death  :  the  body  and  blood  of  Chtjl 
being  then  not  corporally  or  carnally,  but  fpiiitually  prefent 
to  the  faith  of  believers  in  that  ordinance,  as  the  elements 
themfeives  are  to  their  outward  fenfes. 

8.  All  ignorant  and  ungodly  perfons,  as  they  are  unfit 
to  enjoy  communion  (w)  with  Chr'ifl,  fo  are  they  unworthy 
cf  the  Lot'iPs  table,  and  cannot,  without  great  fm 
againfl  him,  while  they  remain  fuch,  partake  of  thefe  holy 
rr.yil-eries  («)  or  be  admitted  tliereunto  :  yea,  whofoever 
fliall  receive  unworthily,  are  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  the  Lcrdy  eating  and  drinking  judgment  to  thenifelves. 

( f^  T\Tatd^5fw  xsvi.  26 — 28.  and  xv.  9  Exod::s  ::x.  4  5.'  (g) 
t  Cc!r"rth  ans  xi.  27,  (/>  r  Corinthians  xi.  26,  28.  (/)  Adls  iii. 
21  i^if  >;jit4i^^.  T,-).  [k]  iCorinthinns  xi.  ,4,  -.5.  (,/;  i  Cor. 
xi^^^-.'d ^jzi4r'^^-  (»»■  ^  Corinthians  vi.  i/\.,  ijr.  [n) 
I  ^§oi-)Ethlans  xi.  ^.'p.' '  Matthew  vil.  6. 


[     51     ] 


CHAPTER      XXXIII. 


Of  the  State  of  Man  after  Deaths  and  of  the 
Pvefurredion  of  the  Dead. 

1.  X  HE  bodies  of  men  after  death  return  to  d\xi\, 
(a)  and  fee  corruption  ;  but  their  fouls,  which  neither  die 
or  fleep,  having  an  immortal  fubfidence,  immediately  [h^ 
return  to  God  who  gave  them  :  the  fouls  of  the  righteous 
being  then  made  perfed  in  holinefs,  are  received  into 
■paradife,  where  they  are  with  Chrlji^  and  behold  the  face 
of  God,  in  light  and  [c)  glory,  waiting  for  the  full  redemp- 
tion of  their  bodies  ;  and  the  fouls  of  the  wicked  are  cad 
into  hell,  where  they  remain  in  torment  a^H^utter  darknefs 
referved  to  {d)  the  judgment  of  the  great  day  ;  befides 
thefe  two  places,  for  fouls  feparated  from  their  bodies,  the 
fcripture  acknowledgeth  none. 

2.  At  the  laii:  day,  fuch  of  the  faints  as  are  found  alive 
fliall  not  deep  but  be  (e)  charged  ;  and  alt  the  dead  faall 
be  raifed  up  with  the  lelf  fame  bodies,  and  (f  ^  none  other; 
although  with  different  [g  qualities,  which  fhall  be  united 
again  to  their  fouls  forever. 

3.  The  bodies  of  the  unjafl  fhall,  by  the  power  of  Chr'Ji 
be  raifed  to  diihonour  ;  the  bodies  of  the  juli,  by  his 
Spirit,  unto  honour,  (/j;  and  be  made  conformable  to  his 
own  glorious  body. 

(a)  Gensfis  iii.  19.  A6rs  xli.  56.  (i'  Ecclellaflas  xiii.  7.  (j) 
Luke  xxlii.  43-  2  Corinthians  v.  1,6,  8.  'r'hilippiaiis  i.  2^. 
Hebrews  xii.  23.  (r/)  Juje  6,7.  l  ?et;;r  Hi  19,  Luke  xvi. 
23,  24.  (e)  1  Corinthians  xv.  ^i,  5-.  1  Theltilonians  iv.  17, 
(/)  Job  xix.  26,  27.  {g)  I.  Corinthians  xv.  4.,  43,  [h)  A>S;5 
Xiiv.  ij,    John  V.  z 8,  2.;;.     Phihnpians  iii.  2.1, 


x.G^ 


C   J2    3 


CHAPTER      XXXIV. 


Of  the  lajl  yudgment. 


OD  hath  appointed  a  day  wherein  he  will  judge 
the  world  in  righteoufnefs,  by  [a')  Jefus  Chr'tjl ;  to  whom 
all  power  and  judgment  is  given  of  the  Fathtr  ;  in  which' 
day  not  only  the  h)  apoiiate  angels  ihall  be  judged,  but 
likewife  ail  perfons  that  have  lived  upon  the  earih.  fhall 
appear  before  tribunal  of  Chrijl.  («r)  to  give  an  account  of 
their  thoughts,  words  and  deeds,  and  to  receive  according 
to  what  they  have  done  in  the  body,  w  hether  good  or  evil. 

2.  The  end  of  G6^"s  appointing  this  day,  is  for  the 
manifeftaticn  of  the  glory  of  his  mercy,  in  the  eternal 
falvation  of  the  eled ;  (^)  and  of  his  judice,  in  the 
ettinal  dam^^an  of  the  reprobate  who  are  wicked  and 
difobedient;  IBr  then  fhall  the  righteous  go  into  everlart- 
ing  life,  aod  receive  that  fulnefs  of  joy  and  glory,  with 
everlalHng  reward,  in  the  prefence  (^)  of  the  Lord:  but 
the  v.icked  who  know  not  God^  and  obey  not  the  Goipel 
of  ycjus  Chnjl^  fliall  be  caft  into  eternal  torments,  and 
(/)  puniOied  with evei  lading  deitruinon,  from  the  prefence 
of  the  Lord.,  and  from  the  glory  of  his  power. 

3.  As  Chr'ijl  would  have  us  to  be  certainly  perfuaded 
that  there  fliall  be  a  day  of  judgment,  both  (o)  to  deter 
all  men  from  fin,  and  for  the  greater  (Z^)  confolation  of 
the  godly,  in  their  adverfty,  fo  will  he  have  that  day 
uiknown  to  men,  th  it  they  may  Ihake  off  all  carnal  fecurity, 
and  be  always  watchful,  becaufe  they  know  not  at  what 
hour  the  ?)  Ltrd\\\S\  come,  and  mav  ever  be  prepared  to 
fay  (y^)  Comet  Lord  ji^fus^  came  qukkiy.     Amen. 

(a)  Acts  xvii.  31.  Jehu  V  2-,  77.  (l  I  Cor  vi.  3.  Jude  6. 
(c)  ,  Cor.  V,  10  ]:.cci.  xi.  14.  Matth.  xii  56.  Rc<m.  xiv  10,  iz. 
Jv'.at  XXV.  32j  &c.  ,d  Rom.  ix.  22<  2  <•  e  Mat.  xxv.  2  ,34; 
2  rimothy  h'.  8.  '/)  Match  xxv  46.  Mi'rk  ix.  48.  2  1  hefT.  i. 
7—1  .  {g)  2  Cor.  V  10,  II.  Jy,  2  I  heff.  i.  5,  6,  7.  (i;  Maik 
xiii.  35— 37.  Luke  xii.  35,  36.  v'^)  Kcv..xxii.  2o. 
THE  END, 


CONTENTS. 


i^HAPTERT.  Of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  T^g-   t 

IT.  Of  God  and  of  the  Holy  Trinitj%  5 

III.  Of  God's  Decrees.                              -  7 

fV.   Of  Creation.  9 

V.  Of  Divine  Providence.  lo 

VI.  OftheFallof  Man,of  Sin,  and  of  the  PuriiSim^jnt 

thereof.  1 2 

VII.  Of  God's  Covenant.                             ^,  13 

VIII.  Of  Chrift  the  Mediator.                     '^  14 

IX.  Of  Free-Vv^ill.  -iB 

X.  Of  Effeaual  Calling.  19 

XI.  Of  Juftification.  20 

XII.  Of  Adoption.  22 

XIII.  Of  Sanclification,  ib. 

XIV.  Of  Saving  Faith.  23 

XV.  Of  Repentance  unto  Life  and  Salvation,  25 

XVI.  Of  Good  Works.  26 

XVII.  Of  the  Perfeverance  of  the  Saints.  .28 

XVIII.  Of  the  AiTurance  of  Grace  and  Salvation.  29 

XIX.  Of  the  Law  of  God.                     t^  3  e 

XX.  Of  the  Gofpel,  and  of  the  Ext-ent  of  the  Grace 

thereof  33 

XXI.  Of  Chridian  Liberty,  and  Liberty  of  Confcience.  35 

XXII.  Of  Religious  Worihip,  and  the  Sabbath-Day.  36 

XXIII.  Of  Singing  of  Pfalms  in  public  Worihip.  38 

XXIV.  Of  Lawful  Oaths  and  Vov/s.  29 

XXV.  Of  the  Civil  Magiftrate.  lo 

XXVI.  Of  Marriage.  41 

XXVII.  Of  the  Church.  ^2 


CONTENTS. 

XXVIII.  Of  the  Communion  of  Saints.  46 

XXIX.  Of  Baptifm  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  47 

XXX.  Of  Baptifm.  ib. 

XXXI.  Of  Laying  on  of  Hands.  48 

XXXII.  Of  the  Loid's  Supper.  49 

XXXIII.  Of  the  State  of  Man  after  Death,  and  of  the 
Refurredtion  of  the  Dead.  ^l 

XXXIV.  Of  the  Laft  Judgment.  ^a 


t    I    3 


To  all  thofe  into  whofe  hands  the 

foregoing  ConfeiTion  of  Faith,  unto  which 
the  following  Abftracl  concerning  our 
DifcipHne  is  now  annexed,  fliall  come. 


Our  laft  Affociation,  met  at  Philadelphia,  Sept. 
2'5,  1742.  taking  into  confideration  the  general  intereft  of 
the  Gofpel,  and  efpecially  the  intereft  of  the  Churches  they 
were  related  unto  and  did  then  reprefent,  judged  it  expe- 
dient to  reprint  the  ConfeJJion  of  Fa'ith^  put  forth  by  the 
Elders  and  Brethren  of  upwards  of  one  hundred  Congrega- 
tions baptized  upon  profellion  of  faith  in  England  and  IVaksy 
raet'in  Londorii  Sept.  3.  1689,  v.'ith  the  additions  concern- 
ing Impojttion  of  Hands i  and  Singing  of  Pfalms  in  ths 
Worjldip  of  God. 

The  Affociation  likewife  thought  it  proper  to  annex  an 
Abftracl,  or  brief  Treatife  concerning  our  Difcipline,  but 
not  having,  for  fome  reafons,  fixed  on  any  particular  piece 
extant,  they  left  it  to  Mr.  Jenhin  Jones  and  myfelf  to 
prepare  a  fliort  Narrative,  in  the  mod:  compendious  manner 
we  could;  but  Mr,  Jones,  by  reafon  of  his  other  avocations, 
not  being  able  to  prepare  any  thing  in  due  time,  requeiied 
me  to  take  it  upon  myfelf,  which,  after  we  had  confulted 
on  fome  particulars  (though  many  other  things  at  this 
junfture  requiring  my  time  and  employing  my  thoughts, 
I  could  wilh  fome  other  perfonhad  undertaken)  I  accepted, 
that  I  might  prevent  any  difappointment,  and  have 
endeavoured  to  perfoim  as  my  fmall  leifure  would  perm.it. 
And  we  having  a  fmall  trad  pubiiilied  by  Mr.  Elias  Keach^ 
and  having  alfo  found  a  manufcript  left  by  my  Brother  Ahel 
Morgan,  deceafed,  which  he  intended,  had  he  longer  lived, 
to  have  revifed  and  put  in  print  for  the  benefit  of  oui' 


C    2    1 

Churches  ;  I  have  tranfcrlbed  fome  things  cut  of  farJ 
rnanufcript,  and  fonie  other  things  out  of  Mr.  Keach,  fome 
things  without  variation,  and  fome  things  with  variadon  ;. 
befides  which  I  have  in  fome  cafes  confuhed  Dr.  O'wen 
and  Dr.  Good'-xirij  and  in  fome  things  I  have  followed  the 
agreement  that  our  AfTociaton  came  to  fome  years  ago,, 
efpecially  concerning  the  admiffion  and  difniilfion  of  Mem- 
bers. I  have  endeavoured  to  inckide  the  mcfl:  material 
things  in  Difcipline  (tho'  very  briefiy)  in  the  few  following 
pages  ;  and  I  defire  the  reader  maybe  pleafed  to  take  the 
pains  to  perufe  ihe  Scriptures  refer  led  to  in  every  particular,, 
that  the  grounds  of  our  pradice  maybe  better  underftood, 
•  That  this  impartial  account  of  our  principles  and  prac-- 
tlce  may  be  accompanied  with  the  bleifing  of  Cody  to  h^. 
bcaeficial  unto  men,  is  the  hearty  prayer  of 

Your  well-wifher, 

and  Servant, 

in  all  Gofpel-Servicc,. 

BENJAMIN  GRIFFITm. 


A 

SHORT  TREATISE,  &c. 

Concerning  a  true  and  orderly  Go/pel  Church* 

JjEFORE  there  can,  be  any  orderly  dlfcipline 
'among  a  chriftian  affembly,  they  muft  be  orderly  condi- 
tated  into  a  church-flate,  according  to  the  inflitution  o£ 
Chr'iji  in  the  Gofpel. 

1.  A  vilible  Gofpel  Church  is  made  by  gathering  divers 
fele6l  perfons  unto  Jsjns  Chr'iJ}^  in  a  fpiriiual  body,  and 
relation  to  him  as  their  political  head,  Ezekial  xxxiv.  1 1. 
2  ThefTalonians  ii.  i.  himfelf  being  the  great  (hepherd, 
that  iirft  fceks  them,  and  prepares  them  by  the  work  or 
renewing  grace,  for  fuch  fpiritual  building. 

2.  Chrijl  as  the  Mediator  of  the  new  covenant, 
ordereth  the  everlafling  Gofpel  to  be  preached,  and 
accompanying  it  with  his  holy  Spirit,  blefieth  it  to  the 
turning  cf  men  from  darknefs  to  light,  working  faith  and 
love  in  them,  Ephefians  ii.  17.  Ads  xxvi.  18. 

3.  When  finners  are  thus  wrought  upon  efredually,  to 
fuch  a  fuitable  number,  as  may  bean  efi'ential  Church,  i.  e. 
fo  many  as  may  ad  properly  and  orderly  as  a  church, 
Matthew  xviii.  15 — 17.  that  then  it  will  be  proper  fcr 
them  by  their  mutual  confent,  to  propcfe  to  be  conflitutcd 
a  Church,  or  that  others  feeing  the  expediency  thereof 
may  encourage  the  fame.  Ads  xi. 

4.  For  the  accompHlliment  of  fo  glorious  a  work,  it  is 
neceffary  that  a  day  of  fading  and  prayer  be  appointed  by 
and  among  fuch  believers,  and  that  fuch  procure  fuch 
neighbouring  helps  as  they  can,  efpecially  cf  the  niinilhy. 
Ads  viii.  14.  I  Thellalonians  iii.  2. 

.^3 


4  A  Short  Trcat'ife 

5.  The  perfons  being  firfl:  orderly  baptized,  according^ 
to  the  command  of  Chrift  in  Matthew  xxviii.  19.  and  being, 
all  fatisiled  of  the  graces  and  qualifications  of  each  other, 
;ind  being  willing  in  the  fear  of  God  to  take  the  laws  of 
Cjr'j/}  upon  them,  and  do  by  one  mutual  confent  give  up 
themlelves  to  the  Lordy  and  to  one  another  in  the  Lord^ 
2  Corinthians  vlii.  5.  folemnly  fubmittingto  the  government 
of  Chr'tjl  in  his  Church,  and  being  united,  they  are  to  be 
declared  a  Gofpel- Church  of  J^fm  Chrijl,  Philippians  ii. 
2,  3,  4-  Romans  XV.  7.  and  xii.  1.  Acls  ii.  41,  42. 

6.  A  number  of  believers  thus  united  under  Chr'ijl  their 
my(HcaIhead,  are  become  a  Church  effential  ;  and  as  fuch. 
is  the  fiifl:  and  proper  fubjed  of  the  kcys^  and  have  power 
and  privilege  to  govern  themfelves,  and  to  choofe  oiit 
tlicir  own  n^.iniderial  officers.  Ads  xiv.   23,  and  vi.  3=- 


Comcrning  Mlnijlers^  ^c. 


A 


CHURCH  thus  conftituted,  is  not  yet  com-^- 
jjleated,  while  wanting    fuch  minifterial  helps,    as   Chr'tfi^' 
hath  appointed  for  its  growth  and  well  being  ;  and  wanting-;; 
elders  and  deacons  to  officiate  among  them.      Men,  they 
mult  be,  that  are  qualified  for  the  work  ;  their  qualifications 
arc  plainly  and  fully  fet  down  ia  hold  Scripture,  1  Timothy 
lii.  2 — 7.  Titus  iv.  5: — 10.  all  which  mufl:  be  found  in 
them,  in  fome  good  degree,  and  it  is  the  duty  of  the  church 
to  '.ry  the  peifons,  by  the  rule  of  the  word. 

Qljcd'ion.  But  what  ffiall  a  church  do,  in  cafe  they  can 
have  none  among  thera  5t  to  bear  office  according  to  the. 
rule  of  the  word  \ 

Anf'wer  (i.)  That  to  expedl  to  have  officers  perfed  in 
the  higheft  degrees  of  thofe  qualifications,  were  to  expedl 
apodolical    and    extraordinary    ceafed   gifts   in    ordinary 
times.     (2.)  If  none  among  the  members  of  a  church  be- 
foiu-id  fit  ia  feme  rr.eafjre  for  the  niinillry,  a  neighbouring;. 


of  Churefi-Difc-pline.  3^ 

cBurch  may  and  ought,  if  poff.ble,  to  fupply  them. 
Canticles  viii.  8.  (3.)  Let  fuch  as  they  have,  if  they  have 
any  that  feem  hopeful,  be  a  while  upon  trial ;  and  the 
peifon  that  the  Lord  fliall  chufe,  will  flourifh  in  forae  good 
meafure  with  Aaron''',  rod  among  the  rods  of  the  tribes. 

2.  A  chureh  being  deftitute  of  minifterial  helps,  mayj 
after  mature  and  often  deliberate  confultation,  and  ferious 
prayers  to  Ged,  pitch  upon  fome  perfon  or  perfons  in^ 
particular,  giving  him  or  them  a  folemn  invitation  to  the 
work  of  the  miniflry  upon  triat;  and  if  fuch  accept  of 
the  church's  call,  let  fuch-  be  upon  trial,  to  fee  if  fuch 
fear  God^  make  godlinefs  their  bufinefs,  and  be  addided 
to  the  work  of  the  miniflry y.  feeking-  to  further  the  intereft 
of  Chr'tfii  and  the  edification  of  his  people  in  found  and^ 
wholefome  do(5lrine;  and  to  fee  if  any  vices  or  immorality 
appear  in  their  advances,  1  Corinthians  xvi.  Philipplans 
ri.  20,  21.  Read  the  qualifications  in  r  Timothy  iii.  And 
in  cafe  a  church  fliould  call  a'  perfon  to  be  their  minifter, 
who  is  a  member  of  fome  fifler-church,  and  he  accept  their 
£all  to  be  their  minifler,  he  mufl  in  the  firft  place  give: 
himfelf  a  member  with  the  church  fo  calling  him,  that  fo^ 
they  may  chufe  him  among  themfelves,  as  Ads  vi.  3^ 

After  having:  taken  all  due  care  to  chufe  one  for  the 
work  of  the  miniftr)^,  they  are  by  and  with  the  unani- 
mous confent  or  fuffrage  of  the  church,  to  proceed  to  his 
ordination;  which  is  a  folemn  fettiiig- apart  of  fuch  a. 
perfon  for  the  facred  fimction,  in  this  v/ife,  by  fetting  apart 
a  day  of  falling  and  prayer,  Ads  xiii.  2,  3.  the  whole- 
church  being  prefent,  he  is  to  have  the  hands  of  the  pref^ 
bytery  of  that  church,  or  of  neighbouring  elders  called 
and  authorifed  by  that  church,  whereof  fuch  a  perfon  is  a 
member,  folemnly  laid  upon  him,  i  Timothy  v.  22.  Titus  u- 
5.  Ads  xiv.  23.  I  Timothy  iv.  14.  and  thus  fuch  a  perfon 
is  to  be  recommended  into  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  ta- 
lake  particular  care  of  the  fiock  of  whom  he  is  thus  chofen,. 
Ads  XX.  28. 

4.  The  minifter  being  thus- put  upon  his  work,  proceeds^ 
(i)  to  preach  the  word  of  Gcd  unto  them,  thereby  to  feed 
liia  fiock,  and  thereia  gug^lit  to  be  faithful  and  laborious^ 


S  A  Short  Treatifs 

ftudying  to  fliow  himfelf  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to 
be  afhamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth,  2  Timothy 
ii.  15.  as  he  is  a  fleward  of  God  in  the  myfteries  of  the 
Gofpel,  I  Corinthians  iv.  i,  2.  and  therefore  ought  to  be 
a  man  of  good  underftanding  and  experience,  being  found 
in  the  faith,  not  a  novice,  or  a  double-minded  unflable  man, 
nor  fuch  as  is  light-fpirited  or  of  a  flialiow  underftanding, 
but  one  that  is  learned  in  the  myfteries  of  the  kingdom, 
becaufe  he  is  to  feed  the  people  with  knowledge  and  under- 
ftanding,  Jeremiah  iii.  15.  He  mafi:  be  faithful  in  declaring 
the  whole  counfcl  of  GoJ,  A(5tsxx.  20.  Heistoinitruifi:  them 
in  all  pradlicai  godlinefs,  laying  before  them  their  manifold 
duties,  and  to  urge  them  upon  their  confciences,  Titus  ii. 
I  — 15.  I  Tim.othy  iv.  6.  (2)  Hemuft  watch  over  them^ 
as  one  that  muft  give  an  account  to  God^  Hebrew  xiii.  1 7. 
Such  muft  have  an  eye  upon  every  member  to  fee  how  they 
behave  in  the  houfe  of  God^  where  the  prefence  of  the 
Lord  is  more  eminently,  and  where  alfo  the  angels  do 
always  attend  ;  and  alfo  their  behaviour  in  the  families  they 
belong  to,  and  their  converfation  abroad  :  according  to 
their  capacities,  they  are  not  to  fteep  under  their  charge. 
(3)  He  is  to  vifit  his  flock,  to  know  their  ft  ate,  in  order 
to  minifter  fuitable  doctrinal  relief  unto  them,  and  that  he 
may  know  what  diforders  there  may  be  among  them,  that 
the  unruly  may  be  reproved,  Proverbs  xxvii.  23. 
I  Theftalonians  v.  14,  15.  (4)  He  is  to  adminifter  all  the 
ordinances  of  Chr'iJ}^  amongft  them  :  as  Baptifm,  and  the 
Lord's  Supper,  and  herein  he  muft  be  careful  to  follow  the 
primitive  pattern,  thereby  to  hold  forth  the  great  end, 
wherefore  they  were  ordained.  (5)  He  muft  be  inftant  Vv-ith 
God^  in  his  prayers  for  and  v/ith  them,  as  opportunity  may 
ferve.  (6)  He  muft  fiiow  them  a  good  example  in  aii 
refpeds,  in  converfation,  fobriety,  charity,  faith  and 
purity,  I  Timothy  iv.  12.  behaving  himfelf  impartial  unto 
all,  not  preferring  the  rich  before  the  poor,  nor  lording  it 
over  God'%  heritage,  nor  ailume  greater  power  than  Goii 
hath  given  him,  James  ii.  4.    i  Timothy  v.  2 1 .    1  Facr 


R 


tf  Chufch-Dirclpllne, 


Of  Ruling  Elders. 


ULTNG  elders  are  fiich  perfons  as  are  endued 
with  gifts  to  affift  the  paftor  or  teacher  in  the  governmeni; 
of  the  church  ;  it  was  as  a  flatute  in  Ifiael,  Exodus  xviii. 
Deuteronomy  i.  9 — 13.  The  works  of  teaching  and 
ruhng  belong  both  to  the  pador  ;  but  in  cafe  he  be  unable, 
or  the  work  of  ruling  too  great  for  him,  Got/hath  provided; 
fiich  for  his  aiTillance,  and  they  are  called  ruling  elders^ 
1  Timothy  v.  17.  helps,  i  Corinthians  xii.  28.  govern- 
ments, or  he  that  ruleth,  Romans  xii.  8.  They  are 
quaHfied  for,  and  called  unto,  one  part  of  the  work:  and 
experience  teacheth  us  the  ufe  and  benefit  of  fuch  rulers- 
in  the  church,  in  cafiug  the  paftor  or  teacher,  and  keeping 
up  the  honour  of  the  rainiftry.  Their  qualifications  are 
fuch  as  are  rcquifite  to  rule,  as  knowledge,  judgment, 
prudence,  \^c.  and  as  to  the  manner  of  their  ordination, 
k  is  like  ordination  unto  other  offices  in  the  church,  witlir 
fafting  and  prayer,  with  impofition  of  hands.  Their 
office  only  relatcth  ta  rule  and  order,  in  the  church  of 
God,  and  doth  not  include  teaching  ;  yet  if  the  church 
findcth  they  have  gifts  and  abilities  to  be  ufeful  in  teaching, 
they  may  be  put  upon  trial,  and  if  approved,  they  may  be 
called  and  folemniy  fet  apart  by  ordination,  it  being 
wholly  a  diftincSl  office  from  the  former,  which  was  onlj^' 
to.  rule  well,  and  not  to  labour  in  word  and  dodrine* 


Of  Deacon, 


D 


E  A  CONS  are  men  called  forth  by  the  cfiurcl^ 
to  ferve  in  the  outward  concerns  thereof;  whofe  office 
is  to  ferve  tables,  Ads  vi.  2 — 7.  They  are  to  be  entrufted- 
with  the  (lock  of  the  church,  out  of  which  (lock  they  are 
to  aflift  the  poor  members  of  the  church,  and  to  provide 
Bread  and  Wine  for  the  Lord\  table,  and  alfo  to  ha-V« 


$  A  Short  Treat'ifc 

regard  to  the  Miniflei's  table  ;  and  moreover  they  fliould 
fee  that  all  the  members  of  the  church  do  contribute 
towards  the  proper  ufes  of  the  church,  that  there- 
from all  necedrtry  occaHons  may  be  fupplied  as  God  hath 
given  them,  they  to  the  poor,  fo  that  none  be  negle(51ed, 
1  Corinthians  xvi.  2.  by  the  faithful  cifcharge  of  which 
office  they  fnall  purchafe  to  themfelves  a  good  degree  and 
great  boldnefs  in  the  faith,  i  Timothy  iii.  13.  The 
qualifications  of  thefe  ofHcers  are  laid  down  i  Timothy  iiL 
8—13.   Aasvi.  2—8. 


Of  the  AdmiJJlon  of  Church  Members* 

X  HE  Lord  yefus  Chrljl  hath  committed  the  ufe- 
and  power  of  the  keys,  in  matters  of  government,  to  every 
vifible  congregational  church,  to  be  uled,  according  to  the- 
lules  and  diredions  that  he  hath  given  in  his  word,  in  his 
name  and  to  his  glory.  The  keys  are  the  pov/er  of  Chrift^ 
which  he  hath  given  to  every  particular  congregation,  to 
open  and  fhut  itfelf  by;  and  to  do  all  things  in  order  to 
the  great  things  propofed,  vl%.  his  glory  and  his  people's 
fpiritual  benefit,  in  peace  and  purity,  Ifaiah  ix,  7.  and 
xxii.  22.  Revelation  iii.  7.  Hebrews  iii.  6.  Ephefians  \u 
19 — 22,  Matthew  xvi.  19.  John  xx.  23. 

By  virtue  of  the  charter  and  the  power  aforefaid,  M'hich^ 
Chr'ijl  hath  given  to  his  church,  his  fpiritual  corporation, 
they  are  enabled  to  receive  members  in,  and  to  exclude 
unworthy  members  as  occafion  may  require,  as  may  appear 
by  divers  examples,  Romans  xiv.  1.  Ads  11.41.  i  Corin- 
thians V.  4.  5.  Matthew  xviii.  18.  2  Theflalonians  ii.  6. 

In  this  cafe,  a  church  hath  to  do,  either  with  non- 
members,  or  thofe  that  are  members  of  other  churches  ;' 
as  to  non-members  propofmg  for  admiffion  into  the  church> 
the  paftor,  teacher  and  elders  of  the  church  are  to  be 
acquainted  therewith,  and  the  body  of  the  church  alfoj  m. 


o/'Chiircli-DircIpline.  5I 

Order  that  they  may  know  the  intent  of  flich  perfon  or 
perfons.  A  convenient  meeting  is  neceflary.  When  the 
church  is  come  together,  and  the  perfon  propofmg  being 
prefent,  after  prayer  to  God  for  direclion,  the  minifler 
or  paftor  of  the  church  is  to  put  feveral  quedions  to  the 
perfon  propofmg.  ( i )  Concerning  the  ground  and  reafon 
of  his  hope,  i  Peter  iii.  15.  wherein  is  to  be  enquired, 
what  experience  he  hath  of  the  manifold  graces  of  the  holy 
Spirit,  working  in  him  repentance  from  dead  works,  as 
Ads  ii.  38.  Hebrews  vi.  2.  and  faith  towards  our  Lord 
yefus  Chrtft^  in  whom  alone  is  falvation  hoped  for,  Ads 
XX.  2 1 .  Philemon  v. ;  for  without  there  be  fome  good 
grounds,  in  the  judgment  of  charity,  that  fuch  an  one  is 
a  new  creature,  the  door  of  admiflion  is  not  to  be  opened, 
for  that  would  be  abufing  the  privileges  of  the  houfe  of 
God.  Therefore  all  due  and  regular  care  is  to  be  taken, 
Pfalm  Ixvi.  16.  Ads  ix.  27. 

Secondly.  What  competency  of  knowledge,  in  the 
principal  dodrines  of  faith  and  order,  fuch  hath  acquired, 
I  Timothy  ii.  4 — 6.  whether  fuch  perfon  be  well  iniiruded 
in  the  knowledge  of  God,  in  his  glorious  attributes,  in  the 
dodrine  of  the  Trinity,  or  one  God  in  three  perfons;  the 
perfon,  natures  and  offices  of  Chr'ijl ;  the  nature  of  the  law; 
of  original  fin  ;  of  the  pollution  of  man,  by  reafon  of  fin, 
and  lolt  and  undone  eflate  thereby,  and  of  his  being  a 
child  of  wrath  by  nature  ;  of  the  nature  of  the  redemption 
wrought  by  Chrifiy  his  fufficiency  to  fatisfy  divine  juftice  ; 
of  the  reconciliation  of  finners  to  God^  by  the  death  of  his 
Son;  of  our  fins  being  imputed  to  Chr'iJl^  and  his  righteouf- 
nefs  imputed  to  us  for  jafHfication,  being  received  by  faith 
alone;  of  the  refurredion  of  Chrift's  body,  and  his  afcenfion 
into  heaven,  and  of  his  coming  thence  thefecond  time,  to 
judge  the  quick  and  the  dead ;  and  of  the  refi,irredion  of 
the  dead  bodies  of  men,  and  of  the  eternal  judgment; 
and  of  fuch  propofing  perfon's  refolution  to  perfevere  in 
the  profeflion  of  thefe  truths  unto  the  end.  Such  things 
are  needful  to  be  enquired  into,  by  reafon  that  too  many  in 
our  day  do  build  their  converfion  upon  their  convidions, 
and  fome  general  notions  of  the  Chriftian  religion,  when 


lO  ^  Short  Trcahfe 

indeed  they  are  utter  ftrangers  unto,  and  very  ignorant  of 
the  great  myfleries  of  the  Gofpei.  Yet  great  care  is  to  be 
taken  that  the  weak  be  not  difcouraged,  for  the  fmoakino^ 
iiax  is  not  to  be  quenched,  nor  the  bruiled  reed  to  be 
broken,  but  fuch  ignprant  perfons  are  to  be  taught  by  gentle 
infiruaions,  and  me^s  ought  to  be  ufed  for  their  furtherance 
in  the  knowledge  of  divine  truths,  Matthew  xxviii.  19. 
and  where  there  zs  the  beginnings  of  true  and  faving  grace 
in  the  heart,  fuch  will  with  a.  fpiritual  appetite,  receive  the 
Sincere  milk  of  the  word,  that  they  may  grow  thereby, 
I  Peter  ii.  2.  and  a  church  ought  to  be  careful  not  to  rejed: 
thofe,  whom  they  judge  to  have  tbe  leaft  degree  of  the 
work  of  faving  grace  wrought  in  them,  Romans  xiv.  1. 

Thirdly.  Enquiry  mu(t  be  made  whether  fuch  a  perfon's 
life  and  eonverfation  is  anfwerable  to  fuch  a  profeffion, 
that  he  be  likely  to  adorn  the  Gofpei  with  a  holy  eonverfa- 
tion, Titus,  ii.  1 1  —  1 5;.  iii.  8.  This  regular  carefulnefs  is  an 
indifpenfible  duty  of  all  regular  churches,  to  ufe  in  the 
admiffion  of  members  ;  and  though  all  due  care  be  ufed, 
yet  fome  unfound  and  rotten  profeflbrs  will  creep  in 
unawares,  and  have  crept  into  the  pureft  churches,  Jude 
4.  I  John  ii.  19.  Ads  V.  Ads  xx.  29.  30.  GaUtians 
ii.  4,  and  the  fallibility  of  churches  in  this  matter,  is  iiot  to 
be  urged,  as  an  argument  or  ground  to  neglect  the  duty 
incumbent  on  the  churches,  according  to  the  rule  of  the 
word. 

And  after  fuch  examination,  the  queflion  Is  to  be  put 
to  the  church,  whether  they  are  all  fatisfied  with  the  party's 
confefTion  and  eonverfation  ;  and  if  the  anfwer  be  in  the 
affirmative,  then  the  paflor  or  minifter  is  to  proceed,  to  aflc 
the  party  propofing,  if  he  be  willingly  refolyed,  as  God 
fhall  give  ability,  to  walk  in  a  profeffed  fubjection  to  the 
commands  and  inditutions  of  C/r//?  revealed  in  the  Gofpei, 
and  to  give  hinifelf  a  member  of  that  church  in  particular, 
Romans  xii-  i.  xv.  7,  8,  9.  2  Corinthians  viii.  5.  and  to 
continue  in  the  communion,  faith,  and  order  thereof, 
according  to  the  gofpel-rules  and  diredions  ;  and  after  the 
perfon  is  baptized  according  to  the  inftitution  and  command 
of  Chr'ijl^  and  come  under  the  impofition  of  the  hands  of 


©/"Church-Dircipline.  J I 

the  elders  of  the  church,  according  to  the  pratflice  of  the 
ApoiUes,  Aifrs  viii.  14 — 17.  Hebrews  vi.  2.  the  pador, 
minilter  or  elders,  as  prefiding  in  the  a<5ls  of  the  church's 
power,  do  receive  fuch  an  one  into  the  comaiunion  and 
feilowfliip  of  that  church  in  particular.  But  if  the  church 
is  not  fatisfied  with  the  perfon's  confelTion  or  conyerfatlon', 
it  is  proper,  if  the  objedions  be  of  any  weight,  to  defer 
the  party's  admiilion  until  a  more  ample  fatisfa^ion  can 
be  given,  that  all,  if  poihbie,  may  receive  fuch  with 
freedom  in  love,  and  fo  as  to  difcharge  all  Gofpel  duties 
towards  him,  as  may  promote  his  edilication  in  the  faith, 
and  his  increafe  in  grace,  2  Corinthians  i.  24.  x.  8. 

And  concerning  thofe  that  are  members  of  fifiier 
churches,  their  admiiTion  is  either  tranfient  or  occaiional 
admilTion  ;  or  when  any  perfon  is  difmifTed  wholly  from 
one  church,  and  tranfmitted  or  recommended  to  another 
church  of  the  fame  faith,  order  and  praflice.  (i)  Such  as 
are  and  continue  members  of  other  regular  churches,  may, 
where  they  are  well  known,  be  admitted  into  traniient 
communion,  without  a  letter  of  recommendation  from  the 
church  they  belong  unto  :  but  from  thofe  a  church  hath  no 
knowledge  of,  a  tedimonial  letter  is  neceflary,  that  a 
church  may  not  be  impofed  on  by  any  loofe  or  dilbrderly 
perfons.  (2)  Thofe  whofe  refidence  is  removed,  or  place 
of  abode  is  more  convenient  to  be  with  another  congrega- 
tion than  that  of  v/hich  they  are  members,  are,  upon  their 
requeH:  made  to  the  church  whereof  fuch  are  members,  to 
be  difmiffed,  and  to  have  a  letter  from  that  church  they 
are  members  of,  fubfcribed  by  the  oScers  and  members, 
and  dire<fted  to  the  church  that  the  perfon  is  diflniiTed  unto ; 
whereby  the  party  is  difcharged  from  his  or  her  original 
relation  of  particular  membenhip  to  that  church,  and  is 
transferred  to  the  conii:ant  communion,  watch  and  care  of 
the  other  church ;  fiich  perfons  are  to  be  received  upon 
their  propofal,  according  to  the  credentials  they  bring ; 
except  the  church  they  apply  unto  have  a  fpecial  reafoa 
to  defer  or  refufe. 

As  it  appears  to  have  been  the  practice  of  believers,  in  ihe 
priaiitive  times,  to  give  themielves  members  of  partigmLu* 
G 


12  A  Short  TreaUfe 

churches,  A  els  ii.  41.  v.  13,  14.  it  appears  alfo  that,  In 
the  Apoitles  days,  there  v/ere  many  didindt  and  diflant 
particular  churches,  as  i  Corinthians  i.  2.  Galatians  i.  2. 
1  Corinthians  xvi.  i.  Philippians  i.  i,  which  churches  are 
teveral  corporations  of  men  profcffing  repentance  from  dead 
works,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jcfus  Chriji^  and  incorporated 
by  n:;u!:ual  confent,  as  befoie  mentioned,  whofe  end  is  to 
glorify  God  by  obedience  to  his  revealed  will,  and  to  their 
ov/n  edif  cation  in  the  faith,  and  the  good  of  others  ;  fo 
it  is  the  duty  of  believers  to  give  themfelves  in  particular 
membeifhip,  in  fach  a  particular  church  as  fhall  appear  by 
the  word  of  God  to  be  orthodox  in  the  fundamental  articles 
of  the  chrifiian  religion,  and  to  praflice  according  to  the 
rnind  of  Chr'tjl  declared  in  the  New  Tedament,  in  all  Gofpel 
inilitutions  and  worfhip. 

From  which  confideratlons,  it  appears  the  rcafonable 
duty  of  every  believer  to  give  himfelf  a  member  to  fuch  an 
orderly  church  as  is  molt  conveniently  fituated,  that  is, 
meeting  nigheft  thie  place  of  his  or  her  refidcnce,  for  which 
there  are  thefe  apparent  reafons.  (i)  For  men  to  give 
then-ifelves  members  of  a  diftant  church,  v.'hen  another  of 
the  fame  faith  and  gofpel-order  is  nigher,  is  for  fuch  a 
perfon  to  put  himfelf  under  a  necefiity  of  negledting  the 
ordinary  appointed  meetings  of  that  church,  whereof  he 
is  member,  and  whereof  the  particular  charge  is  given, 
Hebrews  x.  25.  that  he  might  attend  and  wait  in  the 
life  of  God'%  appointed  means,  for  his  edification  by  the 
rninidry  of  that  church.  (2)  Such  puts  himfelf  under  a 
wilful  neceuity  to  ncglcd  his  duty  of  care  over,  and  conflant 
communion  v/iih  his  fellow  members,  and  wilfully  deprives 
Limfelf  of  their  care  CAtr  him,  advice,  chrifllan  converfing, 
sind  broiherly  loving  inftructions  and  counfels,  that  by  the 
Llefiing  of  God  might  increafe  his  knou  ledge,  grace  and 
comfort.  (3)  Such  cannot  be  afiiftant  to  the  church  in 
difcipline,  contribution,  and  the  like  duties,  nor  cannot 
be  taken  care  of,  and  be  aflifted,  without  much  unneceflary 
trouble,  by  the  church.  In  cafe  of  need.  (4)  Such  a 
practice  tends  direftly  to  the  confufion  of  churches,  and 
all  church  order,  and  fuits  v/ell  with  the  humour  cf  noify, 


tj  Church-Difclpllne.  tj 

llfelefs,  loofe,  or  covetous  niggardly  perfon?.  (5)  It  is 
a  way  that  the  church  cannot  find  what  ufeful  talents  fuch 
perfbns  may  have,  to  the  benefit  of  the  body  of  the  church. 
(6)  It  is  cading  great  contempt  upon  the  nearer  church, 
in  her  miniRry  and  order,  and  the  like. 

And  here  it  is  further  to  be  confidered,  that  as  it' i'l 
expedient  for  perfons  to  give  therafeives  members  of  fuch 
regular  churches,  with  which  they  may  keep  the  moll 
intimate  feliowfhip  and  communiori  in  all  the  parts  of 
religious  worHiip.  So  it  is  highly  reafonable  that  they> 
that  are  members  of  fuch  regular  churches,  where  the  word 
is  purely  preached,  the  ordinances  of  the  Gofpel  duly 
adminiftered,  and  gofpel  difcipline  is  impartially  praclifed, 
fliould  continue  their  memberiliip  v/ith  fuch  church  ; 
although  there  be  weaknefs,  imperfeciion  and.  frailty,  in 
the  particular  pra(51ical  ads  thereof;  which,  Vv'hile  the 
affairs  of  the  church  are  managed  by  men,  even  their  holy 
things  will  have  iniquity  as  of  old.  Exodus  xxviii.  38.  It  is 
therefore  unreafonable  to  difmifs  any  member,  from  a 
church  that  is  near  to  any  one's  refidence,  to  a  church  more 
remote,  upon  difguft  taken  at  the  management  of  fame 
particular  cafe,  wherewith  fuch  is  not  well  pleafed,  and  for 
fuch  caufe  demands  difmiffion  ;  and  it  Is  unreafonable  alfo 
to  grant  a  difmiffion  to  fuch  a  member,  who  fliould  demand 
a  difmiffion  in  a  peremptory  manner,  without  giving  a  reafoii 
for  fuch  a  demand  ;  in  either  of  which  cafes,  fuch  a 
difmiffion  is  not  to  be  granted.  ( i )  Becaufe  by  fo  doing 
the  greateft  confufion  would  be  introduced :  for  ore 
member  would  thus  be  difralfTed  to  one  dldant  church,  and 
another  to  another  dillant  church,  and  the  other  churches 
doing  the  like,  it  can  end  in  nothing  lefs  than  the  confufion 
of  every  church.  ( 2 )  The  fame  liberty  that  members  have, 
paftars,  minlfters,  ruling  elders,  and  deacons  have  alfo, 
whereby  any  church  may  difmifs  her  members  until  fne  is 
unable  to  maintain  worfijip  and  communion  :  for  thofe  that 
refide  near,  are  become  members  of  a  remote  body,  and  fo 
unconcerned  ;  and  thofe  that  are  members  five  remote  and 
fo  under  an  impoffibility  to  occupy  their  place.  (3) 
This,  in  the  tendency  of  it,  is  to  remove  the  balance  o£ 
G   2 


14  ^  ^^^ort  Treatifi 

churches,  which  is  to  confift  of  fuch  members,  as  can>  witk 
the  utmcft  conveniency,  meet  together  in  one  place,  fot 
both  worfhip  and  government,  i  Corinthians  xi.  20.  xiv. 
33.  (4.)  This  hath  a  tendency  to  alter  the  conditution  of 
particular  churches,  from  being  congregational  corporations, 
into  the  nation?!  or  univerfal  notion  of  the  church  ;  which 
uni^erfal  church  we  believe  to  be  the  myilical  body  oiyefus 
Chrj/l,  wnich  as  fuch  is  not  the  feat  of  inilituted  worfiiip 
and  ordinances.  Alfo  it  is  not  reafonable  to  difmifs  to 
th€  world  at  large,  nor  to  difmifs  a  member  to  a  church, 
with  v/hich  the  church  difmifhng  cannot  hold  communion. 


Of  the  Duties  of  Church  Memhers. 


T 


HE  members  of  churches  owe  all  their  duties  iff 
a  way  of  obedience  to  the  will  of  G<?<^  revealed  in  his  word? 
?nd  their  duties  are  to  be  performed  in  love  to  our  Lord 
jeftjs  Chr'tfl,  John  xiv.  15.  who  is  the  great  Prophet,  Prieft 
?.Tid  King  of  his  Church,  which-  he  hath  purchafed  with  his 
ov/n  blood,  A6ls  xx.  28.  Revelation  i.  5.  2  Corinthians 
V.  15.  unto  whom  all  pov/er  in  heaven  and  earth  is  given, 
Matthev/  xxviii  1 8.  and  is  therefore  our  Lordzud  lawgiver, 
Ifaiah  x?:xiii.  22.  who  alone  is  head  of  his  church,  Epheilans 
i.  22.  his  perfon  is  to  be  honoured,  and  all  his  commands 
are  to  be  obferved,  Hebrews  i.  2.  John  v.  23.  all  worfiiip  is 
to  be  afcribed  unto  liim,  as  Godbhi^Qd  for  ever,  Romans  ix. 
5,  all  church  members,  therefore,  are  under  the  flrideft 
oblig'itions  to  do  and  obferve  whatfoever  Chrl/i  enjoineth 
on  them.  '■•<?  mutual  duties  towards  one  another. 

The  officers  of  the  church,  whom  ChriJI  hah  appointed, 
fire  to  be  refpeded.  (  i  )  The  deacons  of  the  church,  though 
they  cfFiciate  bat  in  the  outward  concerns  of  the  church, 
as  in  the  feclion  about  deacons  is  noted,  if  they  are  faithful, 
fio  purchafe  unto  themfelves  a  good  degree,  i  Timothy 
iii.  13.  are  therefore  to  be  refpeded.  (2)  Ruling  elders 
aifo  are  to  be  refpecled,  feeing  they  are  fitted  of  God,  and 
called  by  the  church  to  go  before  the  church,  or  to  prefide 


ef  Church-Difciplinc.  l^ 

in  adts  of  government  and  rule,  i  Timothy  v.  17.  (3) 
Minifters,  who  are  the  flewards  of  the  myfleries  of  the 
Gofpel,  are  in  an  eminent  manner  to  be  regarded,  as  being 
the  ambafiadors  of  peace,  2  Corinthians  v.  20.  though  they 
are  not  to  hunt  for  it,  as  the  pharifees  of  old,  Matthew 
xxiii.  5,  6,  7.  The  duties  of  church  members  towards 
their  elders,  teachers,  minifters  and  padors,  may  be  included 
in  their  ( i )  praying  for  them,  that  God  would  open  a 
door  of  utterance  unto  them,  to  unfold  the  myfteries, 
Ephefians  vi.  18,  19,  20.  (2)  To  obey  them  in  the 
Lord^  in  whatfoever  they  admonifli  them,  according  to 
the  word  of  God^  Hebrews  xiii.  17,  22.  {3)  In  following 
their  example  and  footdeps,  as  far  as  warranted  by  the 
word,  I  Corinthians  iv.  16.  xi.  1.  Philippians  iii.  17. 
Hebrews  xiii.  7.  (4)  In  {landing  by  them,  in  all  their 
trials  and  affliiTtions,  and  in  defending  them  in  <ill  good 
caufes,  as  far  as  in  them  lies  ;  in  2  Timothy  i.  15.  thofe 
of  Afia  are  blamed,  for  turning  away,  or  not  ftanding  by 
the  Apcltle.  (5)  In  not  expoiing  their  peifons  for  their 
infirmities,  as  far  as  may  be,  confidering  the  profperity  of 
the  Gofpel  much  depends  on  their  good  report,  Aifls 
xxiii.  5.  (6)  In  contributing  towards  their  m.aintenance, 
that  they  may  attend  wholly  on  teaching,  and  give 
themfelves  to  the  miniftry  of  the  word,  and  to  prayer, 
A6ls  vi.  4.  the  reafon  thereof  is  evident,  by  a  threefold 
law.  (1)  The  law  of  nature,  from  whence  the  Apoflla 
argues,  i  Corinthians  ix.  7 — 11.  (2)  The  Levitical  Jaw, 
1  Corinthians  ix.  15.  (3)  The  Gofpel  enjoineth  r^nd 
requircth  the  fame,  Galatians  vi.  6.  i  Corinthians  in.  14. 
Let  thefe  above-cited  places  of  Scripture  be  confidered, 
with  many  others  of  like  importance,  and  the  nature  and 
tendency  of  the  work  of  the  minidry  be  well  v/eighed,  and 
it  will  be  clear  that  it  is  a  duty  required  of  Go^himfelf; 
and  that  not  in  a  way  of  alms,  as  to  the  poor,  which  is 
another  {landing  ordinance  of  Chrljl^  but  is  to  be  performed 
in  love  to  Chr'iji^  and  obedience  to  his  laws,  in  order  to 
fupport  and  carry  the  interefl  of  the  Gofpel.  Yet  this  is 
not  to  be  given  to  any  one  that  may  pretend  to^be  a  mini{ier, 
m  thru{l  himfelf  upon  g  church,  or  to  fuch  as  run  without 

C3 


1 6'  A  Short  Treatife 

a  miilion  for  fjltby  lucres  fake  ;  but  churches  ought  to  take 
a  fj^eciai  care  who  to  call  forth  to  the  work  of  the  miniftry, 
according  to  the  rule  of  in(l:ru6rion  given  by  infpiration  of 
Godi  be  they  learned  or  unlearned  as  to  human  learning, 
be  they  rich  or  poor,  as  to  worldly  wealth. 

The  liberality  of  the  people,  if  they  be  able,  fhould 
furmount  the  neceflity  of  the  minifler,  fo  as  that  he  may 
exercile  thofe  acls  of  love  and  hofpitality,  as  is  required  of 
fuch,  that  therein  he  may  be  exemplary  in  good  works, 
i'jc.  Moreover  it  is  a  duty  on  all  thofe  that  attend  on 
their  rainiflry,  to  affiil:  herein,  Galatians  vi.  6.  and  a» 
people  do  fow,  fo  flrall  they  reap,  Galatians  vi.  7,  and  8. 
>ide  Confeffion  of  Fatih,  xxvii.  ^.  10.  When  people 
neg!e<Si:  their  duty  towards  their  miniRers,  fach  miniders 
muit  of  necelnty  neglect  their  (hidies,  and  betake  to  other 
fecular  employments  to  fupport  themfelves  and  families,  or 
be  worfe  than  infidels  ;  then  fuch  people  muH:  be  great 
fpiritual  loiers  in  their  edification.  Yet  when  and  where 
a  church  is  not  able  to  raife  a  comfortable  maintenance  for 
to  fupport  their  minifter,  there  it  is  not  only  lawful,  but 
the  duty  of  fuch  rainiiiers  to  labour  with  their  hands  :  for 
to  leave  fuch  a  congregation  deilitute,  to  languifli  without 
the  minidry,  would  be  very  uncharitable,  and  fmell  very 
much  of  filthy  lucre  ;  and  to  expeft  from  a  people,  more 
th.m  they  are  able,  would  be  opprefTion  or  extortion. 


Of  the  manifold  Duties,  of  Chriftiam^  efpeclall^ 
to  the  Hoi f bold  of  faith* 

Dome  of  them  are  thefe.  (i)  Love  unfeigned  and 
without  dufimulation,  for  all  their  things  ought  to  be  done 
in  love,  John  xiii.  34,  35.  Romans  xii.  9,  10.  xiii.  8,  g, 
10.  (2)  To  labour  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  fpirit  in  the 
bend  of  peace,  Ephefians  iv.  3.  (3)  Endeavour  for  the 
cdificanon  and  f^Dirituai  benefit  cf  the  whole  body,  that 
they  all  may  grow  up  to  be  a  holy  temple  in  and  for  th« 
Lordj  I  CorinthiaDS  jiiv.  i2j    26.  Ephefiars  iy.   t?>  2> 


o/Church-DlfcipIine.  17 

il.  21,  22.  (4)  That  they  all  watch  over  one  another  for 
good,  Philippians  ii.  3,  4.  (5)  That  they  do  pray  with  and 
for  one  another,  James  v.  16.  (6)  That  they  negled:  not 
the  aflemWIng  of  themfelves  together,  for  the  celebrating 
of  divine  worfhip,  and  fo  promote  one  anothers  fpiritual 
benefit,  Hebrews  x.  25.  Afls  ii.  42.  (7)  That  they 
ufe  all  means  to  keep  the  houfe  of  God  in  due  order  and 
cleannefs,  walking  inofFenfive  towards  one  another,  and 
all  others,  with  confcieniious  diligence,  and  fo  unanimoiifly 
to  contend  for  the  faith  and  truth  once  delivered  to  the 
faints,  in  the  purity  thereof,  according  to  the  holy  Scripture, 
Pfalm  xcrii.  5.  Zechariah  xiv.  20.  21.  i  Coriathians  xir. 
33.  40.  xi.  2. 


Of  Church  Cenfures* 


H 


A  VTNG  fpoken  of  the  gathering  together  of  4 
particular  Gofpel  church,  and  its  officers,  and  the  rules 
whereby  we  are  to  be  guided  in  choofing  and  ordaining  of 
them,  and  of  the  admiiTion  of  members,  ^c.  it  is  meet  to 
give  a  fhort  view  of  a  church's  duties  and  authority,  in 
refpecft  of  cenfures  upon  offenders. 

FirJ},  of  Admonition. 
( I )  Admonition  is  a  holy,  tender  and  wife  endeavour, 
to  convince  a  brother,  that  hath  offended  in  matter  of  fadl", 
or  elfe  is  fallen  into  a  way,  wherein  to  continue  is  like  to 
be  prejudicial  to  the  party  himfelf  or  fome  others  ;  where 
the  matter,  whatever  it  be,  and  the  finfulnefs  thereof,  with 
the  aggravating  circumdances  attending  it,  is  to  be  charged 
on  his  confcience,  in  the  fight  of  God,  with  due  application 
of  the  word  of  Gody  which  concerns  his  condition;  thereby 
leading  him  to  his  duty  and  true  reformation,  (2) 
Admonition  is  private  by  one  or  more  of  the  brethren,  or 
more  public  by  the  whole  church.  (  i)  "When  one  brother 
trefpaffes  againft  another,  the  offended  brother  is  not  to 
divulge  the  offence,  but  to  go  in  a  gofpel  way  to  the  offender. 


1 8  A  Short  Treattfe 

and  to  ufe  his  endeavour  to  reclaim  his  brother  ;  and  if  he 
repents,  the  offended  brother  ought  to  forgive  him,  Matthew 
xviii.  15.  Luke  xvii.  3.  But  if  the  offending  brother  will 
not  hear,  then  the  offended  brother  ought  to  take  two  or 
three  other  brethren,  and  they  fuch  as  may  be  mofl  hkely 
to  gain  upon  the  offender  ;  but  if  this  admonition  alfo 
takes  no  effefl,  it  is  to  be  brought  before  the  church, 
Matthew  xviii.  16,  17.  (2)  The  church  when  matters 
come  thus  before  them,  fhall  admonilh  and  endeavour  to 
reclaim  the  offender,  in  the  fpirit  of  meeknefs  ;  and  if  the 
brother  that  otfended  continues  obflinate  and  impenitent, 
the  church  is  diret5ted  to  exclude  him,  Matthew  xviii.  17. 

(i)  From  whence  it  follows,  every  church-member  has 
fomewhat  to  do  in  his  place,  Hebrews  xii.  15.  (2)  In 
cafe  of  private  offences  it  is  prepoflerous  to  publifli  them, 
or  acquaint  the  church  or  the  elders  thereof  therewith, 
before  the  two  lower  degrees  of  admonition  are  duly 
accompliflied,  and  the  offender  has  negleded  to  hear. 
(3)  That  when  matters  are  thus  regularly  brought  to  the 
church,  then  private  proceedings  may  ceafe.  (4)  That 
when  private  offences  are  brought  to  the  church  without 
fuch  proper  private  procedure,  that  the  church  may  and 
ought  to  refufe  it,  as  not  coming  according  to  gofpel-rule 
aforefald,  in  Matthew  xviii.  (5)  But  when  thofe  things 
that  begin  in  private  are  thus  regularly  brought  into  the 
church,  they  mufl  be  received  and  adjudged  according  to 
the  faid  rule,  Matthew  xviii.  So  that  it  may  and  doth 
oftentimes  fall  out,  that  thofe  things  that  begin  with 
private  admonition,  do  end  in  public  excommunication. 
Secondly^  of  Sufpenfion. 

(i)  A  fufpenfion  may  be;  when  the  church  is  informed 
that  a  member  hath  acted  amifs,  either  in  matters  of  faith 
or  pradice,  and  not  having  fatisfac^ory  proof  whether  the 
information  is  true  or  falfe,  and  the  cafe  requiring  time  to 
enquire  therein,  it  is  expedient  to  fufpend  fuch  a  perfon 
from  communion  at  the  Lord's  table,  until  the  elders  of 
the  church  can  make  fuitable  enquiry;  as  might  be  fignified 
by  the  lav/  in  the  cafe  of  lepiofy,  Leriticus  13th  and  14th 
chapters. 


e/*  Church -Difcrpline.  i^ 

(2)  Safpetilfion  is  rather  to  be  looked  upon  to  be,  when 
a  church  doth  debar  a  member  from  communion  for  feme 
irregularity  that  he  may  be  guilty  of,  which  yet  doth  not 
amount  fo  high  as  to  be  ripe  for  the  great  fentence  of 
excommunication ;  but  that  the  perfon,  for  fuch  irregularity, 
ought  to  be  debarred  of  the  privilege  of  fpecial  communion 
and  exercife  of  ofHce,  in  order  to  his  humiliation, 
2  TheiTalonians  iii.  6,  7,  10,  11,  14,  15.  Such  is  not  to 
be  accounted  as  an  enemy,  but  to  be  exhorted  as  a  brother 
in  union  though  not  in  communion  ;  but  if  fuch  an  one 
remain  impenitent  and  incorrigible,  the  church,  after  due 
waiting  for  his  reformation,  is  to  proceed  to  excommunica- 
tion, Matthew  xviii.  17,  for  that  would  be  a  not  hearing 
the  church  in  the  higheft  degree. 

Thirdly,  of  Excommunication. 

Excommunication  is  a  judicial  a6t  or  cenfure  of  the 
church,  upon  an  offender,  by  the  authority  of  J  ejus  Chrtfty 
and  by  his  direclion,  delivered  to  his  church  by  himfelf  or 
his  Apoftles,  in  the  New  Teftament,  which  a  Gofpel- 
Church  ought  to  put  in  praftice,  when  matters  of  fa^ 
require,  according  to  Gofpel-rule  ;  as  firll,  when  a  member, 
after  all  due  admonition,  continues  obdinate,  and  will 
hear  no  reproof,  Matthew  xviii.  17.  Secondly,  v/hen  a 
member  hath  committed  a  grofs  fin,  which  is  direclly  againft 
the  moral  law,  and  being  notorious  and  fcandalcus,  and 
proved  beyond  difpute,  i  Corinthians  \.  4,  5.  i  Timothy 
V.  24.  2  Corinthians  x.  6.  then  a  church  is  immediately 
to  proceed  unto  cenfure,  notwithftanding  any  prefent  figns 
of  convidion  or  remorfe,  for  the  neceffary  vindication  of 
the  glory  of  God,  the  vindication  of  the  church  alfo,  and 
their  holy  profeffion  :  and  to  manifefl:  their  juft  indignation 
and  abhorrence  againft  fuch  wickednefs,  i  Corinthians  v; 
I  — 13.  Thirdly,  when  a  member  is  found  to  be  erroneous, 
defedive,  or  heretical  in  fome  fundamental  point,  or  to 
fwerve  from  the  right  faith,  in  the  principles  of  the  chridian 
religion,  i  Timothy  i.  19,  20. 

The  manner  of  proceeding  unto  this  great  and  awful 
inditiited  ordinance,  is:  the  church  being  gathered  together; 
the  offender  alfo  having  notice  to  come  to  make  his  anfvver 


^O  AJhort  1  reatifi 

and  defence  (If  he  comes  not,  he  aggravates  his  offencs 
by  defpiiing  the  authority  of  Chrrjl  in  his  church)  the  body 
of  the  church  is  to  have  knowledge  of  the  oitender's  crinrjS 
fully,  and  the  full  proof  thereof  as  of  plain  matter  of  fad  ; 
and  after  mature  deliberate  confideration,  and  confulting 
the  rules  of  diredicn  given  in  the  word  of  GocU  whether 
the  offender  be  prefent  or  abfent,  the  minider  or  elder  puts 
the  qucdicn  to  the  whole  church,  whether  they  judge  the 
perfon  guilty  of  fuch  crinie  now  proved  upon  him,  is  worthy 
of  the  cenfure  of  the  church  for  the  fame  ?  to  which  the 
members  in  general  give  their  judgment ;  which,  if  it  be  in 
the    afiirmacive,    then  the  judgment  of  the  members  ia 
general  being  had,  or  the  majority  of  them,  the  pafior, 
miniPier,   or  elder  fums  up  the  fentence  of  the  church, 
opens  the  nature  of  the  crime,  with  the  fuitablenefs  of  the 
cenfure,    according    to    Gofpel    rule ;    and    having    thus 
proceeded,  a  proper  time  is  fixed  to  put  the  fentence  in 
execution,  at  which  time  the  paflor,  minifter  or  elder  of 
the  church,   as  his  place  and  duty  requires,  is  to  lay  opea 
the  heinoufnefs  of  'fuch  a  fin,  with   all  the  aggravating 
circumHances  thereof,  and  (hewing  what  an  abominable 
fcandal  fuch   an   offender   is   becom.e   to   religion,    what 
difhonour  it  is  to  GoJ,  <2jc.  applying  the  particular  places 
of  Scripture  that  are  proper  to  the  cafe,  in  order  to  charge 
the  offence  home  upon  the  confcience  of  the  offender  if 
prefent,  that  others  alfj  may  fear  ;  fliewing  alfo  the  awful' 
nature  of  this  great  cenfare,  and  the  main  end  thereof,  for 
the  falvaticn  and  not  the  deftruclion  of  the  foul,  and  with 
much  folemnity  in  the  whole  fociety,  calling  upon  God  for- 
his  gracious  prefence,  and  his  bleffing  upon  this  his  facrcd 
ordinance  ;  that  the  great  end  thereof  may  be  obtained. 
Still  expreiTing  the  deep  fenfe  the  church  hath  cf  the  fall 
of  this  brother,  with  the  great  humiliation  of  the  church, 
and  great  forrow  for,  and  deteliation  of  the  fin  committed. 
The  faid  pafl^or,  minider,  or  elder,  in  the   nanie  of  the 
Lord  Jefus  Chr'iJ},  in  the  prefence  of  the  congregation, 
and  by  and  wi^h  the  confent  and  according  to  the  judicial- 
fentence   of  the   church,   cuts  off,   and  fecliides  fuch  an 
offender  by  name,  from  the  union  and  communion  of  the 


c/'Church-Difcipline.  21 

church,  becaufe  of  his  offences :  fo  that  fuch  a  perfoa 
is  not  thenceforth  to  be  looked  on,  deemed  or  accounted 
as  a  brother  or  member  of  fuch  a  church,  until  God  fnall 
jeilore  him  again  by  repentance. 

Which  exclufion  carries  i.i  it  the  fall  fenfe  of  our  Zero's 
words,  Matthew  xviii.  17.  Let  h'lm  he  unto  the;  as  an 
heathen  man  and  a  piihikan  ;  or  of  the  Apoille,  i  Corinthians 
V.  5.  to  deliver  fuch  an  one  to  Satan;  which  is  an  authoritative 
putting  of  fuch  a  perfon  out  of  the  commumon  of  the 
church,  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  into  the  world,  the 
kingdom  of  Satan,  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  the 
fpirit  that  now.  worketh  in  the  children  of  difobedience,  in 
order  to  his  being  humbled  and  broken  under  a  fight  and 
fenfe  of  his  fins,  which  is  meant  by  the  deftru6tion  of  the 
ilefh,  and  to  the  end  that  the  fpirit  may  be  faved  in  the 
day  of  the  Lord. 

Araongfl  the  many  diforders  which  church- members 
may  be  guilty  of,  and  for  the  obftinate  continuance  therein, 
a  church  may  and  ought  to  ufe  the  power  that  Chrift  hath 
given  to  exclude  them  from  her  communion,  that  is  one, 
which  is  when  a  member  doth  feclude  himfelf,  and  that 
TiOt  in  any  regular  way,  but  contrary  to  all  rule  and  order: 
for  when  a  church-member,  by  reafon  of  fome  ofrence  he 
hath  taken  at  the  church  or  fome  of  the  members  thereof, 
and  hath  not  done  his  duty  according  to  the  rule  of  the 
word,  or  elfe  is  a  dying  av/ay  in  religion,  by  one  means 
or  another,  as  by  the  love  of  the  world,  change  of  condition 
in  marriage,  not  having  his  expected  preferment  in  the 
church,  or  the  like,  doth  as  it  were  excommunicate 
himfelf,  the  church  according  to  their  duty  ought  to  ufe 
their  endeavours  to  reclaim  fuch  ;  v.hicb  endeavours,  if 
they  prove  fruitlcfs,  and  the  party  obfiinate,  the  church 
ought  not  to  ?.cquiefce  in  his  irregular  departure  from  them, 
as  if  all  their  bonds  of  relation  and  duty  were  over,  and 
no  more  was  to  be  done,  feeing  the  party  hath  ufurped 
the  power  of  the  keys  to  himfelf:  the  church  therefore 
mud  maintain  the  power  that  Chr'iji  hath  committed  unto 
it,-  though  it  cannot  hinder  the  inordinate  and  unruly 
paHions  of  fuch  an  one,  if  GcJ  leaves  him  to  it.     He  wili 


32  Afoori  Treaiife 

run  away  from  the  church,  renting  himfelf  fchifmaticaily 
off,  breaking  through  all  order  and  covenant  obligations, 
in  oppofition  to  brotherly  endeavours  to  hinder  him,  and 
to  Hay  him  in  his  place;  the  church  is  to  proceed  judicially 
to  turn  the  key  upon  fuch  a  finful  diforderly  departer ;  and 
publicly  declare,  that  as  fuch  an  one  byname  hath  been  guilty 
of  fuch  a  thing,  naming  his  diforders,  he  is  no  longer  in 
their  communion,  nor  under  their  watch  and  care,  l^c, 
and  that  fuch  a  perfon  is  not  to  return  to  their  communion, 
until  he  hath  given  fatisfadtion  to  the  church,  Romans 
xvi.  1 7.  Such  a  feparation  or  departure  is  very  finful, 
for  thefe  and  the  like  reafons.  (i)  Becaufe  the  church  is 
a  corporation  privileged  with  laws  and  rules  for  admittance 
and  dimittance,  which  ought  to  be  obferved,  Matthew  xviii. 
Romans  xii.  4,  5.  (2)  Such  a  departure  is  rude  and 
indecent,  therefore  difnonourable,  1  Corinthians  xiv.  40. 
(3)  Becaufe  if  members  may  take  this  liberty,  all  the 
othcers  of  the  church,  minifters,  ruling  elders  and  deacona 
-may  take  the  fame  liberty,  which  would  foon  un -church 
any  church,  or  at  leaft  be  deftrudlive  to  its  beauty,  comfort 
and  edification,  John  vi.  67.  (4)  All  members  do 
covenant  the  contrary,  Ifaiah  xliv.  5.  and  therefore  it  is 
a  breach  of  covenant,  which  is  a  black  chara(5ter,  2  Timothy 
^"«  3*  C5)  ^^  dedroys  totally  the  relation  between  elders 
and  people,  which  God  hadi  ordained,  Matthew  ix.  36- 
(6)  It  is  an  ufurping  of  the  keys,  or  rather  ftealing  of 
them,  Amos  vi.  13.  (7)  It  is  fchifm  :  if  there  is  fuch  a 
thing  in  the  world,  it  is  of  particular  churches,  i  Corinthians 
xi.  18.  xii.  25.  (8)  It  is  a  high  contempt  of  Chr'tji  in 
the  government  of  his  church,  Jude  xviii.  19.  2  Peter  ii. 
10,  II.  (9)  It  is  to  break  the  (lafF  of  beauty  [_covertanl'\ 
and  of  bands  and  brotherhood  too,  Zechariah  xi.  10,  14. 
(10.)  It  argues  either  fome  great  undifcovered  guilt  lying 
on  the  party,  or  forae  by-ends  in  his  firfl  feeking  admiiTion 
into  fuch  a  church.  All  which  put  together,  it  declares 
the  great  unity  of  a  congregational  gofpel-church,  and  the 
finfulnefs  of  fuch  diforderly  perfons  in  breaking  off  without 
a  jufl  caufe :  but  if  any  church  becomes  heretical  in 
principles,  or  idolatrous  in  woriliip,  cr  immoral  in  li(e. 


oj  Church-Dircipline.  23 

it  is  lawful  for  perfons,  after  they  have  difchar^ed  their 
confcience  and  duty  in  reproving  and  bearing  witnefs 
againd  fuch  grofs  defedions,  to  depart,  2  Corinthians  vi. 
17,  18. 

Other  diforders  and  caufes  of  difcords  in  churches  are 
thefe,  and  many  of  the  like;  (i)  When  members  of 
churches,  by  their  ignorance  of  the  rules  of  difcipline  and 
right  government  of  the  church  of  ChriJ}^  do  not  act 
according  to  their  duty ;  particularly  when  that  rule, 
Matthew  xviii.  15,  16.  is  notobferved;  and  that  is,  either 
(i)  When  offended  members,  inflead  of  going  to  the 
offender,  to  tell  him  his  fault,  will  be  divulging  it  diforderly 
to  others  whether  memerbs  or  non-members.  (2)  When 
offended  members  inftead  of  adling  according  to  the  faid 
rule,  do  conceal  the  matter  from  the  offender  and  every- 
body elfe,  left  they  fhould  be  looked  upon  as  contentious 
perfons  :  and  thereby  they  fuffer  fin  upon  their  brother, 
and  ar€  become  guilty  of  other  men's  fins,  and  thereby 
they  fuffer  the  name  of  God^  their  holy  profefTion,  and 
the  church,  to  lie  under  a  reproach  by  their  negled;  either 
of  which  ways  is  very  finful,  as  being  contrary  to  the 
exprefs  rule  given  by  our  Lord  Chr'ijl;  and  fuch  ought,  as 
being  thereby  become  offenders  themfelves,  to  be  in  a 
gofpel-way  dealt  with. 

(2)  When  an  elder  or  a  church  do  know  that  fome  of 
the  members  are  immoral  and  fcandalous  in  life,  orheretical 
in  matters  of  faith  and  judgment,  and  yet  bear  with  them, 
or  connive  at  them. 

(3)  When  members  of  churches  take  liberty  to  go  to 
hear  to  other  places,  when  the  church  is  affembied  to 
Worfliip  God,  which  is  diredly  contrary  to  Hebrews  x. 
25.  and  is  no  lefs  than  breaking  covenant  with  the  church 
they  belong  unto,  and  may  foon  diffolve  and  unchurch  any 
particular  church  ;  for,  by  the  fame  rule  that  one  m.ember 
takes  fuch  liberty,  another  may,-  yea,  all  the  members  may, 
until  their  afi^embling  entirely  ceafe.  And  moreover  it  i» 
cafting  great  contempt  on  the  miniftry  of  fuch  a  church., 
and  may  caufe  others  to  be  difaffeded  to  the  dod^iins. 

H 


24  yl  Short  Treatife 

taught  in  fuch,  though  found  and  orthodox.  Yet  no 
leftraint  ought  to  be  laid  on  members  going  to  hear  at  other 
places,  v/here  found  doctrine  is  taught,  at  other  times. 

(4)  When  members  take  liberty  to  go  to  hear  men  that 
are  corrupt  in  doctrine,  and  fo  fuck  in  fome  unfound 
notions  of  religion*  and  endeavour  to  corrupt  others  with 
^vhat  they  have  imbibed  themfelves.  And  alas !  how 
many  in  our  unhappy  days  are  corrupted  with  Arminlanifmy 
Scjciniamjmy  and  what  not  ?  Such  caufe  trouble  and  great 
diforders. 

(5)  Another  diforder  that  may  caufe  difcord,  is,  when 
members  are  received  without  the  general  and  unanimous 
confent  of  the  church  ;  or  when  any  are  admitted,  with 
%vhofe  confeliion  or  life  and  converfation,  the  generality  of 
the  members  are  not  fatisfied:  or  when  elders  and  minifters 
cr  leaders  cf  the  church,  are  remifs  and  carelefs  in  the 
reception  of  members. 

(6)  When  a  church  (hall  receive  a  charge  againft  a 
member,  it  being  an  offence  given  by  one  brother  to  another 
brother,  before  an  orderly  procedure  has  been  made  by 
the  offended  brother,  according  to  the  rule,  Matthew 
xvlii. 

(7)  Wiien  judgment  pafTes  with  partiality,  or  fome  are 
connived  at  out  of  favour  or  affection,  and  others  cenfured 
out  of  envy  or  without  due  ccnviclion.  Levi  was  not 
to  know  his  father,  mother  or  children  in  judgment, 
Deuteronomy  xxxiii.  8. 

(8)  When  the  charges  of  a  church  are  not  equally  borne 
by  the  members  according  to  their  feveral  abilities,  but 
fome  are  burthened  when  others  do  little  or  nothing. 

(9)  When  accufations  are  received  again (1  an  elder 
contrary  to  the  rule,  1  Timothy  v.  16.  which  requires 
two  or  three  witnefTes  as  to  matter  of  fadl. 

(10)  When  any  member  fliall  divulge  to  perfons  not 
of  the  congregation,  nor  concerned  in  thofe  matters,  what 
is  done  in  the  church-meetings :  the  church  in  this  refpedl, 
as  well  as  in  others,  is  to  be  a  garden  enclofed,  a  fpring  fhut 
up,   a   fountain   fealed,    Canticles   iv.    12.     This   often 


o/"  ChurcIi'DircIpIme.  2^ 

occafions  great  grief  and  trouble,  and  therefore  fucii 
diforderly  perfons  fhould  be  deteaed.  Is  it  not  a  (hame 
to  any  to  divulge  the  fecrets  of  a  family  ?  But  far  greater 
fhame  do  fuch  perfons  expofe  themfelves  unto. 

(ii)  When  days  of  prayer,  fafting  or  thankfgiving,  or 
days  of  difcipline  appointed  by  the  church,  are  not 
carefully  obferved  and  kept. 

In  all  thefe  and  many  other  things  of  like  nature,  the 
members  of  particular  churches  ought  to  give  all  diligence 
to  walk  worthy  of^eir  vocation,  and  according  to  th^ 
rule  and  diredtion  cinhe  word  of  Godj  that  diforders  may 
be  prevented,  and  that  church  communion  may  be 
maintained  in  peace  and  purity,  to  the  #difying  of  the  hcdj 
©f  the  chyrch  of  Chrjji  in  love. 


Of  the  Communion  of  Churches , 


JlLVERY  particular  congregational  church  incor- 
porated by  and  according  to  the  inltitution  of  Chnjl  in  tha 
Gofpel,  and  duly  organized  according  to  the  pattern  of  the 
primitive  churches,  hath  fufficient  power  from.  ChnJl  to 
call  and  ordain  its  own  officers  ;  fo  that  no  man  or  fet  of 
men  have  authority  to  chufe  officers  for  them,  or  iqiipofe 
any  officers  on  them,  without  their  previous  knowledge  and 
voluntary  confent.  Ads  vi.  3.  Deacons  are  to  be  chcfcn  by 
the  multitude,  Acls  xiv.  23.  Elders  were  ordained  in  every 
c|iurch  by  election  or  fuffrage  of  the  church  ;  and  ever/ 
particular  church,  as  fjch,  aflembled  with  her  proper  elder?, 
hath  fufficient  power  to  receive  members.  Ads  ii.  41. 
Romans  xiv.  7.  And  in  the  exercife  of  any  ads  £t 
■difcipline,  fach  a  church  being  convened  with  her  own 
officers  or  elders  in  the  name  of  Chr'tjl^  may  ad  according 
to  gofpel-rule  in  any  cafe,  even  to  excommunicate  f.icW 
members  as  are  found  to  be  obdingte  in   diforders,   cx 


z6  A  Short  Treattfe 

heretical  in  principles,  after  due  admonition  ;  or  fuch  as 
are  guilty  of  grofs  and  fcandalous  immoralities  in  converfa- 
tion,  ^c.  independent  on  any  other  church-power  fuperior 
to  itfelf,  or  higher  judicatory  lodged  in  any  man  or  any 
let  of  men,  by  any  inflitution  of  Chr'ijl:  and  therefore  tlje 
elders  of  a  church,  meeting  in  the  abfence  of  the  members, 
or  convened  with  the  elders  of  other  churches,  are  not 
entraded  with  a  power  to  adt  for  a  church  in  admiffion  of 
members,  ordination,  or  cenfures,  l!$c,  and  it  is  the  duty 
of  fuch  a  church  to  admonilh  any  of  her  members  or  officers, 
their  teacher  or  paftor,  ColofTians  ivr  17.  and  exclude  any 
too,  when  their  crimes  require,  according  to  the  rule  of 
the  Gofpel. 

And  fuch  particular  congregational  churches,  conftituted 
and  organized  according  to  the  mind  of  Chnjl  revealed  in 
the  New  Teftament,  are  all  equal  in  power  and  dignity, 
and  we  read  of  no  difparity  between  them,  or  fubordination 
umong  them,  that  ihould  make  a  difference  between  the 
ai5is  of  their  mutual  communion,  fo  as  the  a(fts  of  one 
church  fhould  be  a6ls  of  authority,  and  the  adts  of  others 
fnould  be  ads  of  obedience  or  fubjefticn,  although  they 
may  vaftly  diifer  in  gifts,  abilities  and  ufefulnefs. 

Such  particular  diftindt  churches,  agreeing  in  gofpel- 
dodrine  and  practice,  may  and  ought  to  maintain  com- 
munion together  in  many  duties,  which  may  tend  to  the 
mutual  benefit  arid  edification  of  the  whole  :  and  thereby 
one  church  that  hath  plenty  of  gifts,  may  and  ought,  if 
pollible,  to  fupply  another  that  lacketh,  Canticles  viii.  8. 
They  may  have  mutual  giving  and  receiving  Philippians  iv. 
15.  and  mutual  tranllation,  recommendation  or  difmiffion 
of  members  from  one  church  to  another  as  occafion  may 
require.  It  is  to  be  noted,  that  perfons  called  to  office 
are  not  to  be  difmiiled  as  officers,  but  as  members  ; 
though  another  church  may  call  fuch  to  the  fame  office 
again. 

By  virtue  alfo  of  fuch  communion,  the  members  of  one 
fuch  church  m.ay,  where  they  are  known,  occafionally 
partake  at  the  Lord'^  table  with  a  fifter-church.     Yet 


of  Church-Difcipline.  27 

ti'otwithftanding  fuch  communion  of  churches,  by  voluntary 
confent  and  confederation,  the  officers  of  one  particular 
church  may  not  a6l  as  officers  in  another  church,  in  any 
a<5l  of  government,  without  a  particular  call  thereunto 
from  the  other  church  where  they  occafionaliy  come. 

It  is  expedient  that  particular  churches,  conftituted  in 
the  way  and  manner,  and  for  the  ends  declared  in  the 
former  part  of  this  narrative,  v/hen  they  are  planted  by 
the  providence  of  God,,  fo  as  they  may  have  opportunity 
and  advantage  fo  to  do,  ffiould  by  their  mutual  agreement 
appoint  proper  times  and  places,  to  meet  by  their  refpedive 
meiTengers  or  delegates,  to  confider  of  fuch  things  as  may 
be  for  the  comm.on  benefit  of  all  fuch  churches,  for  their 
peace,  profperity,  and  mutual  edification,  and  what  may 
be  for  the  furtherance  of  the  Gofpel,  and  the  intereft  of 
Chr'ifl  in  the  world. 

And  forafmuch  as  it  falls  out  many  times  that  particular 
churches  have  to  do  v/ith  doubtful  and  difficult  matters, 
or  differences  in  point  of  dodrine  or  adminiftration,  like 
the  church  of  Antioch  of  old,  wherein  either  the  churches 
in  general  are  concerned,  or  any  one  church,  in  their  peace, 
union  or  edification  ;  or  any  member  or  members  of  a 
church  are  injured,  in  or  by  any  proceeding  in  cenfures 
not  agreeable  to  gofpel-rule  and  order ;  it  is  according  to 
the  mind  of  Chrifli  that  many  churches  holding  communion 
together,  ffiould  meet  by  their  meffengers  and  delegates 
to  confider  of,  and  to  give  advice  in  or  about  fuch  matters 
in  difference  ;  and  their  fentiments  to  be  reported  to  all 
the  churches  concerned :  and  fuch  meffengers  and  delegates, 
convened  in  the  name  of  Chr'ifl^  by  the  voluntary  confent 
■of  the  feveral  churches  in  fuch  mutual  communion,  may 
declare  and  determine  of  the  mind  of  the  Holy  Ghojl^ 
revealed  in  Scripture,  concerning  things  in  difference  ; 
and  may  decree  the  obfervation  of  things  that  are  true 
and  neceffary,  becaufe  revealed  and  appointed  in  the 
Scripture.  And  the  churches  will  do  well  to  receive, 
own  and  obferve  fuch  determinations,  on  the  evidence  and 
authority  of  the  mind   of  the  Holy  Gho/i  in  them,  as  ia 


28  A  Short  Treatifey  &e. 

A6ls  XV.  29.  Yet  fuch  delegates  thus  afTembled,  are  not 
intrufted  or  armed  with  any  coercive  power,  or  any  fuperior 
jurifdidion  over  the  churches  concerned,  fo  as  to  impofe 
their  determinations  on  them  or  their  oiBcers,  under  the 
penalty  of  excommunication,  or  the  like.  See  ths 
Confejfion,  chap.  xxvi.  §.  14,  15.  See  alfo  Dr.  Oiven 
On  the  nature  of  the  go/pel  church  yCh'ic^.  xi.  and  Dr.  Goodwin^ 
vol.  iv.  book.  V.  chap,  viii,  ix,  X,  i^t*  Of  the  govermnetU 
of  ths  Churches  of  Chrtfi, 


TS£  Mm* 


A 

'Treatife  of  Church  Difcipltnej 


AND    A 


DIRECTORY. 


Bone  by  Appointment  of  the  Philadelphia  Baptist 
Association. 


By  SAMUEL  JONES,  D.  D- 


S'on  of  Man,  ihew  the  houfe  to  the  houfe  of  Ifrael. 

EZEKIEt. 

Thefe  things  have  I  written,  that  thou  mayeft  know,  how  tho» 
oughteft  to  behave  thyfeif  in  the  houfe  of  God.  paul. 


Philadelphia : 
Printed  by  S.  C.  Ustick,  No.  79,  North  Third^Streew 
1798. 


Contents* 


Chap,  Page 

1  Of  a  Gofpel  Church         -         .         -         -         -     7 

2  Of  Minifters         - 12 

3  Of  Deacons  -         -         -         -         »       _       i^ 

4  Of  Ruling  Elders         -         -         -         -         -       16 

5  Of  fettling  a  Minifter  over  a  Church        -         -      18 

6  Of  diffolving  the  conne($^ion  between  a  Pallor  and 

his  Church  -  _  _  .  20 

7  Of  the  Duties  of  Members  to  their  Paftors    -     -  22 

8  Of  the  Duties  of  Members  towards  each  other    -  25 

9  Of  the  Admiflion  of  Members         -         -         -     27 

10  Of  Church  Cenfures         -  -  -  31 

11  Of  the  Fellowfhip  and  Communion  of  Churches  -  36 
1,2  Of  an  Affoclation         -  -  -         .        37 


Entered  according  to  Ad  of  Congrefs\ 


Advertifement. 


'  X  HE  Philadelphia  Baptift  Affociation,  met  aii 
Philadelphia  06lober  5th,  1795,  j^%^^g  o^^  former 
Treatife  of  Church  Difcipline  to  be  materially  defedlive, 
appointed  the  writer  to  revife  the  fame,  or  write  a  new 
one  againft  the  next  affociation. 

At  their  next  meeting,  in  1796,  he  laid  before  them 
'the  reafons  why  it  was  not  done,  which  were  approved  of, 
and  he  was  requefted  to  prepare  it  againft  their  next  feffion. 

Being  met  at  Lower  Dublin,  October  3d,  1797,  it  was 
read  to  them,  and  they  appointed  a  committer  of  one  per- 
fon  from  each  church  to  revife  it. 

The  faid  committee  met  at  Philadelphia,  on  Wednefday 
the  13th  of  December  following,  and  after  making  fomc 
alterations,  chiefly  verbal,  it  was  agreed  it  fhould  be  printed 
for  the  ufe  of  the  churches. 

It  will  be  underftood,  the  writer  availe-d  Himfelf  of  all 
the  help  he  could  derive  from  fuch  writers  on  the  fnbje^t 
as  he  had  by  him,  or  could  find  ;  and  he  hopes  it  will; 
appear,  he  has  beftowed  fome  pains  to  render  the  work 
ferviceable,  both  as  to  comprebenfivenefs  of  matter  and 
plainnefs  of  manner,  fo  far  as  the  requiiite  brevity  would, 
admit. 

He  thinks  it  unneceffary  to  add  any  thing  farther,  fave 
that  he  would  beg  leave  to  imprefs  on  the  minds  of  the 
brethren  the  few  following  particulars. 

Firft;  That  they  fhould  be  careful  in  the  admiflion  of" 
members.     Let  there  be  pretty  clear  evidence  of  a  work  of 
grace.     Slacknefs,  or  inattention  here,  has  been  the  bane 
of  the  church,  in  ail  ages. 

Secondly  ;  Let  there  be  moft  unremitting  attention  to  - 
maintain  ftric^l  difcipline.  The  glory  ef  the  church,  the- 
credit  of  religion,  and  the  profperity  of  Zion,  depend,  in^ 
a  high  degree,  on  the  circumfpedi  walk  of  its  profeflbrs, . 
and  the  vigilant  zeal  of  all,  efpecially  of  the  officers,  for 
the  fupport  of  order  and  gofpel  difcipline. 


iv  ADVERTISEMENT. 

Thirdly  ;  That  the  profeffors  of  religion  ihouid  walK 
'together  in  love  and  Chriftian  union  is  of  material  con- 
sideration. Behold  how  good,  fays  the  pfalmift,  and  how 
pleaiant  it  is,  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity. 
'*  See  how  thefe  Chriftians  love  one  another,"  was  the 
obfervatian  of  the  Heathens,  rcfpefting  the  Chriftians  of 
the  firfl  age.  What  a  pity,  that  the  members  of  the  fame 
family,  and  even  children  of  the  fame  heavenly  Father, 
and  who  is  alfo  the  God  of  peace,  fhould  difagree  and 
wrangle  like  the  fons  of  darknefs. 

Fourthly;  Be  v^ry  diligent  and  circnmfpecl  in  the  dif- 
charge  of  the  various  duties  you  owe  to  God,  to  yourfelves, 
to  one  another,  and  to  thofc  of  the  world.  Let  all  have 
occafion  to  obferve,  that  you  have  been  with  Jefus,  and 
learned  of  him.  Walk  worthy,  fays  the  apoftle,  of  the 
vocation  wherewith  you  are  called. 

I  will  only  add ;  That  you  be  particularly  careful,  to 
maintain  and  preferve  temper,  coolnefs,  and  impartiality,  in 
your  meetings  of  buiinefs.  To  be  rigid,  obftinate,  partial, 
paffionate,  and  overbearing,  in  adminiftering  the  concerns 
of  the  houfe  of  God  :  how  unlike  the  followers  of  the 
meek  and  lowly  JefuS  !  how  unworthy  of  oiEce  under  their 
divine  Matter. 

Now,  that  the  knowledge  of  God  may  cover  the  earth, 
and  his  faying  power  prevail  among  all  nations ;  and  that 
the  churches  of  Ghrift  may  fhine  in  purity  of  dodlrine, 
ftriftnefs  of  difcipline,  and  in  the  beauty  of  holinefs,  is 
the  unfeigned  and  fervent  prayer  of,  your's  in  all  gofpel 
fervice. 

SAMUEL  JONES. 
Low^R  Dublin, 
Dec,  26,  1797. 


Treatise  of  Church  Discipline^ 
&c. 


CHAPT.ER     L 
Of  a  Gospel  Church. 


.E, 


iKKAESIA,  the  word  in  the  original  fof 
Church,  fignifies,  to  be  called,  out  of;  that  is,  a  gofpel 
church  confifts  of  fuch  perfons,  as  have  been  called  out  of 
a  ftate  of  nature  into  a  (late  of 'grace,  called  with  an 
eifeclual  calUng,  called  out  of  the  kingdom  of  Satan  into 
the  kingdom  of  God's  dear  Son,  or  are  judged  in  charity 
to  be  fo  called.  E.om.  i.  6,  7,  viii.  30.  i  Cor.  i.  2.  Eph. 
iv,  I.     Heb.  iii.  i.     2  Tim.  i.  9.      i  Pet.  n.  9. 

2.  The  word  church  fometimes  means  the  whole  body 
of  the  eleft,  and  is  commonly  called  the  catholic,  or 
univerfal  church.  Eph.  i.  22,  23.  v.  23.  CoL  i.  18,  24* 
This  comprehends  thofe  in  Heaven,  called  the  church 
triumphant.  Heb.  xii.  23.  Thoie  on  earth,  called  the 
church  militant,   i  Cor.  xii.  28.  and  thofe  yet  to  be  born<, 

3.  But  the  church,  of  which  we  now  treat, .  means  a 
number  of  difciples,  faints,  or  believers,  that  have  been  bap- 
tifed,  and  united  together  in  gofpel  fellowfliip,  and  is  called  a 
particular  church.  "  Were  baptifed,"  Acts  ii.  41.  "  Tell  it 
unto  the  church,"  Matt,  xviii,  17.  "  The  church  that  is  in 
their  houfe,"  Rom.  xvi.  5.  '■  That  the  church  may  receive 
edifying,'*  i  Cor.  xiv    <»   "  Churches  of  the  fiiints,"  i  Cor. 

B 


%i\-,  33.  "  The  churches  of  Afia,"  i  Cor.  xvi.  19.   «  Tlie 
chiiixh  that  is  at  Babylon,"   i  Pet.  v.  13. 

4.  A  particular  church  is  not  parochial,  as  compre* 
hending  ail  of  the  fame  parifli  ;  nor  diocefan,  as  if  one 
paftor  might  have  feveral  flocks  *  ;  nor  yet  provincial,  for 
there  were  many  churches  in  Judea,  Gal.  i.  22.  Galatia, 
I  Cor.  xxvi.  i*  Macedonia,  2  Cor.  viii.  i.  much  lefs 
national. 

5.  A  number  of  believers  are  united  together  into  a 
particular  church,  by  an  a6t  of  mutual  confederation. 
"  Gave  their  own  felves  to  the  Lord,  and  unto  us  by  the 
%vili  of  God,"   2  Cor.  viii.  5. 

6.  Whether  the  requifite  number  fliould  be  twelve  or 
thirteen,  becaufe  our  bJeflVd  Lord  and  his  difciples,  at  the 
firfl  celebration  of  the  Lord's  fupper,  made  that  number, 
or  whether  three  will  be  fufficient,  becaufe  of  the  promife 
in  Matt,  xviii.  20.  may  be  doubtful  :   but  there  ought  to 

■*be  lb  many,  as  to  anfwer  the  end  of  that  holy  inflitiition. 

7.  When  fuch  a  num.ber  is  found  in  any  place,  they 
ought  to  propofe  among  themfelves,  or  others  may  propofe 
it  to  them,  to  be  conftituted  a  church. 

8.  For  this  purpofe  it  wiJl  be  necelTary  to  appoint  a  time 
and  place,  when  they  are  to  meet  failing.  One  minifter  or 
inore  ffiould  be  prefcnt  to  aiFift,  and  to  preach  on  the 
occafion.     Ads  viii.  14.     xi.  22. 

9.  After  a  fuitable  fermon  has  been  preached,  the  ading 
minifter,  being  furnifhed  with  a  lift  of  the  names  of  the 
candidates,  and  they  ftanding  before  him,  is  to  interrogate 
them ;  refpeding  their  defire  to  be  conftituted  a  gofpei 
church,  their  knowledge  of,  and  fatisfavStion  with  each 
other's  quaiiiications,  and  their  purpofe  and  refolution  to 
■walk  together  in  church  relation,  in  love  to  one  another, 
and  in  obedience  to  the  requirements  of  Chrift  in  the 
Gofpcl,  together  with  fuch  other  queftions  as  will  involve 
the  leading  particulars  of  a  church  covenant ;   and  after 

*  We  learn  from  hiftory,  that  a  church  nerer  thrives  unlefs  the 
minifter  lives  among  them.  The  pradice  of  pkiralities  may  fuit 
the  minifter's  pride,  and  fave  tke  pockets  of  the  churches,  but 
ftarves  tlieir  fouls. 


they  have  given  their  affent  to  the  whole,  the  chnrch 
covenant  *  is  to  be  read  to«fthem,  which  they  are  then,  or 
afterwards,  to  fign,  and  the  miniiler  pronounces  them,  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jefiis,  a  regular  gofpel  church,  giving 
them,  or  their  reprefentative,  the  right  hand  of  fellowlhip, 
and  wifhing  them  profperity  in  the  Lord.  If.  xliv.  5. 
Amos  iii.  3.     Adls  xi,  23.     2  Cor.  vi.  14.  ix.  13. 

10.  It  will  be  underftood,  that  prayers  and  Tinging  ought 
to  be  introduced  in  their  proper  places  through  the  whole, 
and  then  a  fuitable  addrefs  to  the  confiituted  church,  with 
a  bsnedidlion,  will  clofe  the  fclemnity. 

11.  It  is  this  mutual  confent,  confederation,  and  union 
of  perfons  into  one  body,  as  a  particular  churcli,  that  makes 
that  church  difl:in6i  from  any  other  church,  and  that  makes 
the  members  of  it  members  of  that  church  more  than  of 
any  other.  "  Onefimus,  who  is  one  of  you  ;  Epaphras,  Avho- 
is  one  of  you."  Col.  iv.  9,  12.  "  So  we,  being  many,  are 
one  body  in  Chrift."     Rom.  xii.  5. 

*  THE  CHURCH  COVENANT: 
We,  whofe  names  are  under  written,  being-  defirous  to  be- 
conllituted  a  church  of  Jefus  Chrift,  in  this  place,  and  having  all 
due  knowledge  of  one  another  in  point  of  a  work  of  grace  on  our 
hearts,  religious  principles,  and  moral  charadlcrs,  and.  being 
defirous  of  enjoying  the  privileges  that  appertain  to  the  people  of 
God  in  a  church  relation,  do,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jcfus, 
voluntarily  and  freely  give  ourfelves  up  to  the  Lord,  and  to  one 
another,  according  to  his  word,  to  be  one  body  under  one  head, 
jointly  to  exifl  and  ad;  by  the  bands  and  rules  of  the  gofpel,  and 
do  promife  and  engage  to  do  all  things,  by  divine  affiilancc,  in  our 
different  capacities  and  relations  that  the  Lord  has  commanded  us, 
and  requires  of  us  :  particularly  to  deny  ourfelves,  take  up  our 
crofs,  follow  Chrift,  keep  the  faith,  afiemble  ourfelves  together, 
love  the  brethren,  fubmit  one  to  another  in  the  Lord,  care  one  for 
another,  bear  one  another's  burdens,  endeavour  to  keep  the  unity 
of  the  fplrit  in  the  bond  of  peace,  and,  finally,  to  honour,  obey, 
and  maintain  them  that  may  have  the  rule  over  ds  in  the  Lord. 
This  is  the  Covenant  we  folemnly  enter  into,  in  the  Tear  of  God, 
humbly  imploring  the  Divine  affiftance  and  blelTnig  that  we  may 
be  built  up  and  eftabliftied  to  the  glory  of  God,  the  advancement 
of  the  Redeemer's  intereft,  and  the  comfort  and  edification  of  our 
own  fouls,  through  the  infinite  riches  of  free  ^race,  which  is  in 
Jefus  Chrift  our  Lord :  and  now,  to  the  only  wife  God,'  Fathei:, 


10 

12.  Such  particular  churches  have  full  power  and  autho- 
rity to  tranfacl  all  their  own  aiFairs,  independent  of  any 
other  church  or  churches  :  fuch  as,  to  chufe  their  own 
oificers,  receive  members,  exercife  difcipline  among  them- 
felves,  exclude  members,  if  need  be,  and,  in  general,  do 
every  thing  that  concerns  them  as  a  diftindt  religious 
corporation.  Matt,  xviii.  17.  i  Cor.  v.  —  2  Thef. 
iii.  6,  14.     A(5ls  i.  5,  23^.  vi.  s^xv.  4.  xxi.  22. 

13.  No  church,  hoAvever,  can  be  independent  of  Chrifl:, 
who  is  the  head  of  the  body,  and  who,  while  he  has  com- 
mitted the  executive  power  to  his  church,  has  retained  the 
legiilative  in  his  own  hands,  or  rather,  has  enadled,  by 
himfclf  or  his  apoftles,  all  the  laws  that  are  neceffary,  and 
the  church  muft  take  heed  how  they  execute  the  fame,  as 
thev  willanfwer  it  to  their  Lord  and  Mailer.  "  One  is  your 
Mufler,  even  Ghrift.  Hear  ye  him."  Matt.  xvii.  5.  xxiil.  8. 
"  There  is  on?  Jaw  giver."  James  Iv.  12. 

14.  Under  the  law,  every  member  of  the  congregation 
was  a  member  of  the  church.  The  church  and  congrega- 
tion v,'ere  then  commenfurate,  but  under  the  Gofpel  they 
are  diflincT;  from  one  another.  For  though  the  church  be 
in  fome  fcnfe  congregational,  yet  the  church  and  con- 
gregation are  two  diftindl  things,  fo  that  the  one  word 
fhould  not  be  ufed  for  the  other,  as  if  they  were  fyno- 
nlmous. 

15.  A  particular  church,  conflituted  as  above,  is  faid  to 
be  a  church  efiential,  but  not  complete,  while  deftitute  of 
officers.  Thefe  were  either  extraordinary  or  ordinary  ; 
the  firft  comprehending  apoftles,  prophets,  and  evangelifts  ; 
and  the  other,  bifhops,  *  orminifters,  or  elders,  and  deacons  j 
to  which  fome  add,  ruling  elders. 

Son,  and  Holy  Spirit,  be  worftiip,  honour,  power,  glory,  dominion, 
and  obedience  rendered,  now  and  ever  more,  Amen. 

Done  at  in  the  county  of 

and  flate  of  on  the 

day  of  in  the  year  of  our  blelTed  Lord 

and  Saviour, 

*  See  the  foliow^ing  page. 


rr 


►3  "tJ 


CO  o 


U5 


> 

w 

c^ 

^ 

§- 

J5 

5" 

^ 

o 

y  > 


v^ 


CO 


>S       -^      ^^ 


Ui     ^4    ^ 


O 


o 


•-i 


y;       «  w  I? 


3   <J 


^   S^  Hfs 


5'       ^ 
-^  r^^  ^-> -^  r<-<^  r^^  >.  S» 


S'  ^^ 


„  4.  .-  *■• 


ja  o 
ft*  n 

O     M 


;=.  w    ;^    n    ^    3 

B  B  -"  "•„  s-  s 


o  :^ 


3-3 


2       ^ 


^   n   o 
^  o   5 


tn 


n 
2-    o 


>  2.  ^ 

O    n 

S3  O 

»  q.  3* 


ft-  o 
2    E^ 


o 

S3 


O 
o 


O 


3'   rt3 

3  - 


o   '2 


Q 
o 


33  "IJ     w     O 


r-    ?0  t=-  j^  g 

«    <  w  I  I 


O    ?. 


^   J^  o  > 

&.      •      O  3 

3.         ^'  f» 

£V  O  1— • 

S^  ■—  «» 

^       In 

►5  3* 

CO  "t 

M  55 


JO     3 


2.  3    3 


^  r.  3  ^  f 

2-S:  2 


>r-  H^  S5  •    3 
**  s  "'  ^  2  '^  2 

~     "•  P     CO  § 


"3 
>  ^ 
O      C^ 

K5  S-' 


2.  "*     n'  CO  £i. 

=  ?--  I 


o 


e=^^ 


CiO 


3-  3  r«-  6, 

o   ^ 


H  2 


'^  5" 


?/^ 


2! 


B3 


12 

CHAPTER     11. 
Of  Ministers » 


,.X 


HE  names  or  titles  appropriated  to  thofe  9fficer3 
in  the  New  Teftament,  are  either  fuch  as  feem  to  belong 
to  them,  in  virtue  of  their  office,  as  common  names,  while 
they  have  not  taken  the  charge  of  any  particular  church, 
and  then  they  are  called  teachers  or  preachers.  Afts  xiii.  i . 
1  Cor.  xii.  28.  Rom.  x.  14.  ;  or  they  are  fuch  as  arife 
from  their  taking  the  charge  of  fome  church,  and  then 
they  obtain  relative  titles,  and  are  called  pallors.  Eph. 
iv.  II.  Overfeers  or  bifhops.  Ads  xx.  17,  28.  Elders, 
I  Tim.  V.  17.  Stev/ards,  i  Cor.  iv.  i.  Minifters,  Col. 
iv.  7.  I  Tim.  iv.  6. 

2.  The  qualifications  for  this  office  are  pretty  clearly 
pointed  out,  both  in  a  politive  and  negative  way,  natural, 
moral,  and  evangelical*  Luke  xxi.  15.  i  Tim.  iii.  2 — 6. 
Tit.  i.  5 — 9.  2  Tim.  ii.  24.  iii.  15,  17.  Acts  xviii.  24* 
Rom.  ix.  3.  xi.  14. 

3.  To  this  office  perfons  mull  be  called  :  Firft,  of  God, 
ftyled  the  inv,rard  call,  which  is  a  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God 
in  the  falvation  of  the  fouls  of  men,  and  a  ftrong  defire  to 
be  made  uftful  in  that  way,  with  a  perfuafion  of  God's 
defi-^nation  of  the  perfon  for  the  office.  This  is  the  voice 
of  God  in  his  ccnfcience.  If.  xlix.  5.  Jer.  i.  5.  xxiii.  21. 
Heb.  v.  4.  I  Cor.  ix.  16,  17.  Rom.  x.  15.  Secondly, 
They  muft  be  called  of  the  church,  whofe  duty  it  is  to 
look  out  for  ufeful  gifts  ;  and  when  they  have  reafon  to  hope 
that  they  difcover  fome  appearance  thereof  in  any,  they 
fhould  move  fuch  to  the  trial  of  their  gifts  ;  or  the  perfon, 
"whofe  mind  is  impreffed,  may  offi^r  himfelf,   i  Tim.  iii.  i. 

4.  I£^  after  any  one  has  been  on  trial  fome  time,  the 
appearances  are  promifing,  the  church  ought  to  give  him  a 
letter  of  licence  *,  for  the  exercife  of  his  gifts  abroad,  his 

•  To  all  people,  to  whom  ttefe  prefents  fliall  come;  The 
Baptift  cbuich  at  fendeth  greeting.     The  bearer  hereof, 


13 

encouragement  and  further  improvement,  and  to  obtaiix 
the  opmion  of  others  concernhig  his  gifts.  "  Lay  hand^ 
fuddenly  on  no  man,"   i  Tim.  v.  22. 

5.  After  he  has  been  on  trial  a  longer  or  Ihorter  time, 
according  to  circumftances,  the  church  fhould  proceed  to 
invelT:  him  more  fully  with,  and  confirm  him  in,  the  mini- 
fterial  office,  by  ordination. 

6.  The  effence  of  ordination  condfts  in  the  call  of  the 
church,  in  their  voting  in  his  favour,  and  defignating  him 
by  faid  vote  to  the  minifterial  work,  which  powe-r  it  was 
neceffary  fliould  be  lodged  fomewliere,  with  a  view  to 
maintain  order  ;  that  no  perfon  who  deems  himfelf  called 
and  qualified  for  the  office,  might  enter  upon  it  without 
the  approbation  of  others,  and  this  power  was  lodged  in 
the  church.  But  neverthelefs,  it  is  expedient  and  neceffary, 
in  order  to  give  the  delignation  weight  and  folemnity,  that 
there  fhould  be  a  public  and  formal  procedure,  when  we 
inflate  a  perfoii  in  the  minifterial  office,  Luke  x.  i.  A6I3 
xiv.  23.  Mark  iii.  1-4. 

7.  For  this  purpofe,  having  called  one  or  more  minifters 
to  their  affiftance,  and  all  met  fafting,  a  fermon  fhould  be 
preached  fuited  to  the  occafion.  Then,  after  feeing  the 
perfon's  licence,  and  the  vote  for  his  ordination,  one  of 
the  miniflers  fhould  interrogate  him  refpecting  his  call  of 
God,  his  motives,  his  dodlrinal  knowledge,  his  foundnefs 
in  the  faith,  and  his  refolution  to  perfevere  with  diligence. 
Having  given  fatisfa6lion,  he  is  defired  to  kneel,  and  the 
minifters  prefent  lay  their  hands  on  his  head,  accompanied 
with  fuitable  words,  and  one  prays.     Then  he  rifes  up, 

our  beloved  Brother  ,   being  a  man  of  good  moral 

eharaAer,  real  piety,  and  found  knowledge  of  divine  things ;  and 
having  been  called  to  the  exercife  of  his  minifterial  gifts,  whereof 
we  have  now  had  conCderable  trials  both  in  private  and  public ; 
we  have  judged  him  worthy  ;  and  do  therefore  hereby  licence 
and  authorife  him  to  preach  the  Gofpel  wherever  he  may  have  a 
call ;  not  doubting,  but  that  in  due  time  circumftances  will  lead 
on  to  a  more  full  invefliture  of  him  in  the  minifterial  office,  by 
ordination.  In  the  mean  time,  we  recommend  him  to  favour  and 
refped,  praying  the  Lord  may  be  with,  and  abundantly  blefs  hina. 

Done  at  our  meeting  at 


u 

and  thej  addrefs  him  in  terms  of  congratulatibn,  bid  liiin- 
E  welcome  to  take  part  with  them  of  the  holy  miniftry, 
and  give  him  the  right  hand  of  fellowfhip.  After  this  a 
charge  is  delivered,  and  prayer,  with  fmging,  having  been 
introduced  in  their  proper  places  throngh  the  whole,  a 
benedidlion  clofes  the  folemnity.  "  With  the  laying  on  of 
the  hands  of  the  prefbytery,  or  elderfhip,"  i  Tim.  iv.  14, 
"  And  when  they  had  ordained  them  elders  in  every  churchy 
and  had  prayed  with  fading,"  A6ls  xiv.  23.  "  Lay  hands 
luddenly  on  no  man,"  i  Tim.  v.  22. 

8.  The  miniflers  ought  to  give  him  a  certificate  of  his- 
ordination  *. 

9.  We  ftiould  now  proceed  to  treat  of  the  duties  of  the 
minifterial  office.  But  although  a  perfon,  in  virtue  of  his 
ordination,  is  fully  inftated  in  the  office,  and  has  a  right 
to  difcharge  every  part  of  it,  when  called  thereto,  yet 
while  he  remains  only  a  teacher  or  preacher,  and  is  not 
connedled  with  any  church  as  their  paftor  or  minifter,  he 
can  have  but  little  to  do  befides  preaching.  It  will  there- 
fore be  proper  to  defer  the  confideration  of  the  duties-  of 
the  paftoral  office,  until  we  have  treated  of  his  acquiring 
that  title,  by  means  of  taking  the  ©verfight  of  fome  church) 
which  will  much  enlarge  his  fphere  of  adion. 

*  To  all  people,  to  whom  thefe  prefents  fhall  come,  the  fub- 
fcribers  fend  greeting. — Being  convened  at  on  the 

of  1729,  at  the  inftance  of  the  Baptifl  church  of 

aforefaid,  for  the  purpofe  of  fetting  apart,  by  folemn 
©rdination,  the  bearer  hereof,  to  the  facred  office  of  the  miniftry  ; 
and  being,  by  fufficient  teftimonials,  fully  certified  of  his  moral 
charaAer,  real  piety,  and  found  knowledge  in  divine  things,  as  well 
as  miuifterial  gifts  and  abilities,  whereof  we  had  otherwife  due 
knowledge  :   We  did  Therefore,  on  the  faid  day  of 

in  the  prefence  of  faid  church,  and  a  full  affembly  met,  folemnly 
ordain  and  fet  apart,  to  the  faid  facred  office  of  the  miniftry,  by 
impofition  of  hands,  prayer,  and  other  rituals  among  us  in  that 
cafe  in  ufe,  the  faid  bearer,  our  worthy  and  reverend  brother 
whom  we  therefore  recommend,  as  fiich,  to 
favour  afid  refpe<^. 


15 

CHAPTER^    III. 

Of  Deacons  *. 


1.   1  h; 


E  buGnefs  of  deacons  originally,  in  the 
church  of  Jerufaleni,  was  very  extennve,  for  the  church 
confifted  of  thoufands,  and  had  ail  things  common,  Afts 
ii.  41 — 44.  iv.  32.  V.  14.  But,  through  a  change,  .of 
circumftances  in  the  church,  their  work  is  now  brought  to 
a  lefs  compafs. 

2.  They  are  to  take  charge  of  the  ouivvard  concerns  of 
the  church,  particularly  to  ferve  tables,  Acts  vi.  2,  3.. 
The  Lord's  Table,  i  Cor.  x.  21.  that  of  the  poor,  and  the 
minifter's  table.  They  are  therefore  to  fee,  that  the 
members  of  the  church  contribute  to  all  neceffary  ufes, 
according  to  their  abilities,   i  Cor.  xvi.  2.   2  Cor.  ix.  7. 

3.  Their  qualifications  are  fet  down  in  Acts  vi.  3* 
I  Tim.  iii.  8—13. 

4.  The  manner  of  executing  their  office  is  with  impar- 
tiahty  or  fimplicity,  cheerfulnefs,  compaffion,   tendernefs,  , 
and  faithfulnefs,  Rom.  xii.  8. 

5.  They  are  to  be  fet  in  the  office  by  ordination,  much 
after  the  fame  manner  as  minifters,  A6is  vi.  3— -6. 

6.  By  the  faithful  difcharge  of  their  office,  they  pur- 
chafe  tothemfelves  a  good  degree,  and  great  boldnefs  in  the 
faith,   I  Tim.  iii.  13. 

*  Since  the  word  ^^(aJtovoc  Is  commonly  rendered  minijier  (as 
per  note,  page  11.)  and  as  thefe  oSicers  are  not  called  deacons  in 
Ads  vi.  it  fhould  feem  as  if  the  application  of  Phil.  i.  I.  I  lin>. 
iii.  8,  I  a.  to  thofe  officers  chiefly  refts  on  tradition. 


16 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Of  Ruling  Elders. 


I.  Co^ 


lONCERNINGthe  divine  right  of  the  office 
of  ruling  elders,  there  has  been  confiderable  doubt  and 
much  difputation.  We,  therefore,  had  a  thought  of  paffing 
it  over  in  filence  ;  but,  on  farther  confideration,  concluded 
to  ftate  briefly  the  arguments  on  both  fides,  then  fubjoin  a 
few  general  obfervations,  and  fo  let  the  churches  judge  for 
themfelves,  and  praAice  as  they  fliall  fee  fit. 

2.  The  fcripturcs  ufually  adduced  to  prove  the  right  are 
the  following  : 

[i.]  He  that  ruleth  let  him  do  it  with  dihgence,  Rom. 
12."  8. 

[2.]  God  has  fet  in  the  church  governments,  i  Cor.  xii.  28. 

[3.]  Let  the  elders  thftt  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of 
double  honour,  efpecially  they  who  labour  in  word  and 
dodlrine,  i  Tim.  v.  17. 

[4.]  Obey  them  that  have  the  mle  over  you,  and  fub- 
mit  yourfelves,  Heb.  xiii.  7,  17. 

From  the  two  fir{>  Scriptures  it  is  argued,  that  the  ruler 
mentioned  muft  be  an  officer,  becaufe  he  is  mentioned 
with  the  other  officers,  and  in  contradiftinclion  from  them. 

And  from  the  laft  two  it  is  obferved,  that  there  muft  be 
two  kinds  of  elders,  one  that  rules  only,  and  another  who, 
befides  ruling,  does  alfo  labour  in  word  and  doclrine. 

3.  But  it  is  objefted, 

[i.]  That  there  is  nothing  in  the  two  firft  fcriptures  but 
may  be  accommodated  to  minifters. 

2.  That  the  two  laft  may  mean  the  fame  officer,  i.  e. 
a  minifter,  who  is  faid  to  be  worthy  of  double  honour, 
efpecially  if  he  labours  in  his  work. 

3.  There  is  no  defcription  given  of  the  qualifications  of 
perfons  for  the  office  of  ruling  elders,  as  there  is  of  bifhopi 
and  deacons. 


\r 

4.  There  are  no  direclions  how  they  are  to  be  put  iri 
the  office. 

5.  It  would  feem  there  were  no  fuch  officers  In  the 
church  of  Ephefus,  Afts  xx.  19,  28.  and  of  Philippi,  Phil, 
i*  I.  nor  in  thofe  of  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Afia, 
and  Bithynia.     i  Pet.  i.  i.  compared  with  Chap.  v.  i.  ii. 

The  obfervations  we  meant  to  make  are  thefe: 

1.  It  mufl  be  confelTed  there  are  fome  appearances  in 
fcripture  favourable  to  the  office. 

2.  If  there  were  none  it  would  ftand  on  a  footing  with 
fome  other  things  left  to  human  prudence. 

3.  There  is  the  fame  neceffity  for  the  office,  as  for 
that  of  a  deacon,  namely,  to  eafe  the  minifler  of  part  of 
his  burden. 

4.  By  means  of  the  office,  the  minifter  may  avoid  fome 
hard  thoughts  and  ill-will,  which  is  very  defirable. 

5.  It  is  of  material  advantage  to  a  church,  to  have  at 
lead  one  among  them,  capable  of  bringing  matters  forward, 
ftating  them  clearly  for  coniideration,  fummi:ig  up  the 
arguments  on  both  lides  in  order  for  a  vote,  and  prefixing 
and  maintaining  order  through  the  whole.     • 

6.  All  minifters  have  not  a  turn  or  talents  for  it,  in  the 
degree  that  might  be  wiflied. 

7.  Some  that  are  not  minifters  have,  in  a  good  degree. 

8.  Appointing  fuch  to  this  frrvice,  will  not  only  invite 
them  to  com.e  forward  by  m:.king  it  their  bulinefs,  but 
v/ill  alfo  give  them  a  more  particular  right,  and  enable 
them  to  do  more  good,  by  cloathing  them  with  a  meafure 
©f  authority* 


IS 


CHAPl'ER  V. 
Of  Settling  a  Minuter. 


.A 


PERSON  having  been  regularly  ordained 
a  nilnifter  of  the  gofoel,  as  we  have  feen  in  Chap.  II.  he 
is  qualified  to  become  a  paftor  or  minifter  of  any  deftitute 
church. 

2.  This  is  done  in  confequence  of  a  call  and  invitation 
of  forae  church,  and  his  accepting  of  the  call  on  the  terms 
propofed,  or  fuch  as  they  may  agree  upon.  Calling  of  him 
to  preach,  ordaining  of  him,  and  his  being  even  a  member 
of  faid  church,  is  not  fufficient.  There  ought  to  be  a 
mutual  agreement  between  him  and  the  church,  whereby 
he  becomes  theirs,  and  they  his.     Col.  i.  7. 

3.  How  unanimous  the  church  ought  to  be  in  the  choice 
and  fettlement  of  a  minifter,  it  may  be  hard  to  fay.  On 
the  one  hand,»a  bare,  or  even  a  large  majority,  will  not  be 
fufficient,  while,  on  the  other  hand,  an  unanimous  vote 
may  not  always  be  obtained,  and,  perhaps,  in  fome  cafes, 
may  not  be  abfolutcly  necelTary.  The  more  unanimous, 
however,  the  better. 

4.  The  congregation  alfo  is  not  to  be  neglected  in  this 
bulinefs.  For,  as  their  good  is  to  be  kept  in  view,  and  as 
part  of  the  fupport  is  expedled  to  come  from  them,  it  ought 
to  be  known,  that  the  perfon  propofed  to  be  fettled  gives 
pretty  general  fatisfaction.      i  Tim.  iii.  7,     3  John  12. 

5.  In  fettling  a  minifter,  having  appointed  a  time  and 
place,  and  invited  a  council  from  one  or  two  of  the  neigh- 
bouring churches  to  affift,  and  to  witnefs  the  tranfadlion, 
one  of  the  minifters,  after  praying  and  finging,  fliould 
preach  a  fuitable  fermon.  Then  he,  or  another  of  the 
council,  is  to  put  fuch  queftions  to  the  minifter  to  be  fet- 
tled, and  to  the  reprefentative  of  the  church  appointed  for 
that  purpofe,  as  will  draw  from  each  of  them  prom.lfes  to 
fulfil  their  refpedlive  parts  of  the  covenant  and  agreement 
between  them,  upon  which  he  pronounces  him,  in  the ' 


19 

prefeiice  of  God  and  of  the  whole  affembly,  to  be  the  paftof 
and  overfeer  of  that  ehurch,  and  faid  church  to  be  his 
flock  and  charge.  Then  the  fettled  minifter  and  reprefen- 
tative  of  the  church  give  each  other  the  right  hand  of 
fellowlhip,  with  expreffions  of  mutual  ]oj  and  congratu- 
lation. 

6.  After  this  a  charge  fhould  be  delivered  to  the  fettled 
minifter,  Col.  iv.  19.  and  his  church  ;  and  then,  prayerj 
finging,  and  a  benediftion,  will  clofe  the  fervice. 

7.  The  tranfa6lions  of  the  day,  and  particularly  the 
terms  of  agreement  between  the  fettled  minifter  and  the 
■church,  fhould  be  entered  at  large  on  the  records  of  the 
church. 

8.  Some  may  fay,  that  fo  much  formality  in  the  bufmefs, 
with  witneffes,  is  unnecelTary,  and  that  a  private  agreement 
between  the  parties  is-  fufficient.  But  as  a  public  form  of 
marriage  is  indifpenfable  ;  fo  the  above  is  expedient  and 
ufeful,  as  might  be  fhewn  were  it  neceffary. 

9.  The  duties  incumbent  on  the  paftcr  of  a  church,  are 
many  and  great,  and  bleffed  is  he  who  b  found  faithful 
therein. 

10.  He  is  to  exercife  love,  care,  tendernefs,  watchful* 
tiefs,  and  diligence,  in  all  the  duties  of  going  before, 
feeding  and  defending  the  flock,  the  fheep  and  the  lambs, 
the  ftrong,  the  weak  and  difeafed,  John  xxi.  15,  17.  Adlsr 
XX.  29.  I  Pet.  V.  2.  Jer.  iii.  15.  He  is  to  preach  in  feafon 
and  out  of  feafon— attend  funerals — adminifter  the  ordi- 
nances of  baptifm  and  the  Lord's  fupper* — take  the  lead 
in  church  government — viftt  the  flock — particularly  the 
fick — pray  for  and  with  them: — catechife  the  young,  and 
defend  the  faith:  befides  the  duties  of  the  clofet,  of  the 
ftudy,  and  his  frequent  calls  abroad,  to  Vifit  and  ftipply  the 
deftitute,  fettle  differences,  attend  at  ordinations,  aflbci- 
ations,  ficc.  £cc. 

"  And  who -is  fufiicient  for  thefe  things,"  2  Cor.  ii.  16.* 

*  It  has  been  thought  by  fome,  that  a  minift«r  cannct  war- 
rantably  adminifter  the  ordiiiafice  of  the  Lord's  fupper  in  cr  to  a 
church,  where  he  is  net  a  member  and  fettled.  But  vjhy  he 
may  not  do  it  occafionaiiy,  as  perfons  are  admitted  to  occafional 

c 


^& 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Of  dissolving  the  Connection  between  a  Pastor 
and  his  Church* 

I.  i  HE  connexion  between  a  paftor  and  his 
churcli  is  verj  binding,  not  unlike  that  between  man  and 
wife,  and,  like  that,  it  fliould  not  be  dilTolved  for  every 
caufe. 

2.  A  manifeft  and  material  breach,  however,  of  the 
contradl  between  them,  will  juftify  a  feparation. 

3.  To  which  we  may  add  one  caufe  more ;  i.  e.  when 
variance,  difagreement,  animofity,  and  ill-will,  take  place 
between  them,  or  between  him  and  many  of  them,  to  fuch 
a  degree  as  to  preclude  a  rational  profpect  of  his  future 
nfefulnefs  among  them  *. 

4.  In  this  cafe  it  will  not  be  very  material,  as  to  the 
reparation,  who  may  be  to  blame.  Nor  will  a  majority, 
even  a  pretty  large  one,  in  the  minifter's  favour,  make  it 
prudent  for  him  to  continue,  any  more  than  it  would 
juftify  Hs  firft  fettlement,  among  them,  A£ls  22,  18. 

5.  As  a  paftor  in  fuch  circumftances  ought  not  to  ftay 
among  them  in  fupport  of  a  party,  fo  neither  ought  he  to 
run  away  from  them,  nor  yet  (hould  they  ufe  harfh  mea- 
fures  with  him  :  but  matters  of  difference  ought  to  be  firft 
accommodated  in  the  beft  manner  they  can,  that  they  may 
part  in  love  fo  far  as  may  be. 

6.  For  thispurpofe,  it  will  be  necelTary  to  call  a  council 
from  a  neighbouring  church  or  churches,  the  very  fame, 
if  they  can  be  had,  as  were  witnefles  of  the  fettlement. 

tonimunion,  where  they  are  not  members,  it  is  hard  to  fay,  when 
he  has  the  call  of  the  church  to  do  it.  It  fliould  feem  that  the  call 
of  the  church  to  an  occafional  a<5t,  muft  be  ec^uivalent  to  its  call 
to  ftated  acSs. 

*  See  Jolhua  Thomas's  Hiilory  of  the  Baptiils  m  Wales,  p.  16^ 


2h 

7i.  At  this  meeting,  peace  and  an  accommodation  of  all 
matters  of  variance  ftiouid  be  laboured  after,  that  the 
paftor  may  be  difmiffed  and  recommended  in  as  refoeclful 
a  manner  as  circumftances  will  admit,  in  order  that  his 
charafter  may  not  fuiFer  abroad  more  than  need  be,  nor 
his  ufefulnefs  elfe where  be  prevented. 

8.  Should  the  church  prove  rsfradlory,  and  in  their  ill- 
humour,  refufe  to  give  the  pallor  fuch  a  character  and 
difmiffion  as  he  deferves,  the  council  may  and  ought  to 
give  him,  from  under  their  hands,  a  brief  ftatement  of 
matters  in  variance,  together  with  their  opinion,  and  fuch 
a  recommendation  as  they  can  anfwer  for  to  God  and 
their  own  confciences. 

9.,  If  convenient,  public  worfhip  may  clofe  the  meeting. 


Gz 


2S 


CHAPTER    VII. 
Of  the  Duties  of  Members  to  their  Fast  or s^^ 

I.  X  HE  members  of  churches  owe  all  their  duties 
in  a  way  of  obedience  to  the  will  of  God  revealed  in  his 
word. 

2.  Thefe  are  to  be  performed  in  love  to  our  Lord  Jefus 
Chrift,  John  xiv.  15.  who  is  the  great  prophet,  prieft,  and 
king  of  his  church,  unto  whom  all  power  in  heaven  and 
earth  is  given,  Matt,  xxviii.  18.  our  law-giver,  If.  xxxiii. 
22.  the  head  of  his  church,  Eph.  i,  22.  and  who  is  to  be 
honoured,  John  v.  23.  and  obeyed  in  all  things  as  God 
over  all,  bleffed  for  ever,  Rom.  ix.  5. 

3.  All  church  members,  therefore,  are  under  the  ftrid^efl 
obligations  to  do  and  obferve  whatfoever  Chrift  has  enjoined 
on  them,  in  particular  the  duties  they  owe  to  their  minif- 
ters. 

4.  They  ought  to  pray  for  them,  that  God  would  aflift: 
them  in  and  blefs  their  labours,   Eph.  vi.  19.     Col.  iv.  3. 

1  Thef.  V.  25.     2  Thef.  iii.  i.      Heb.  xiii.  18.    and  that 
he  would  fupport  them  under  all  their  trials  and  affliclions, 

2  Thef.  iii.  2. 

5.  They  ought  to  obey  them  in  the  exercife  of  cvery 
part  of  their  official  authority,  according  to  the  word, 
Heb.  xiii.  17. 

6.  They  ought  to  treat  them  with  refpe6l  and  efteem, 
1  Tim.  V.  17.  I  Thef.  v.  12,  13.  Phil.  ii.  29.  Gal.  iv.  15. 

3  John  ix.  10. 

7.  They  ought  to  ftand  by  them  in  their  trials,  afflic- 
tions, and  fufFerings,  2  Tim.  i.  15.  iv.  16.  i  Cor.  xvi.  10, 
1  Tim.  V.  19, 

8.  They  ought  to  contribute  towards  their  maintenance, 
that  they  may  apply  themfelves  to  the  extenfive  duties  of 
their  office,  Acls  vi.  2,  4.  See  Confeffion  of  Faith,  chap, 
xxvii.  }  10. 


9-  Paftors  of  churches  have  a  divine  right  to  their  fiip-  • 
port,  if  the  church  is  able  to  give  it  without  being  oppreiTed,. 
or  fo  far  as  they  are  able,  than  which  nothing  is  more 
manifeft  in  the  New  Teftament.  "  For  the  workman  is 
worthy  of  his  m.eat,"  Matt.  x.  lo.  Luke  x.  7.  "  If  we 
have  fown  unto  you  fpiritual  things,  is  it  a  great  thing 
if  we  Ihall  reap  your  carnal  things? I'  i  Cor.  ix»  11.  "  Do 
ye  not  know,  that  they  whominifter  about  holy  things,  live 
of  the  things  of  the  temple  ?  and  they  who  wait  at  the  altar, 
are  partakers  with  the  altar  ?  Even  fo  has  the  Lord  ordained, 
that  they  who  preach  the  gofpel  fhould  live  of  the  gofpel," 
I  Cor.  ix.  13,  14*.  "  Let  him  that  is  taught  in  the  word, 
communicate  unto  him  that  teacheth  in  ail  good  things," 
Gal.  vi.  6.    See  i  Tim.  v.  17,  i8. 

10.  Thefe  paffages  of  holy  writ  are  fo  unequivocal  and 
exprefs,  that  no  one  can  evade  their  force. 

11.  Mr.  Hooker  well  obferves,  that  "  they,  who  will 
not  pay  their  minifters,  would  not  pay  any  one  his  due, 
could  they  refufe  with  the  fame  temporal  impunity*" 
Every  one  knows,  that  thofej  who  will  not  do  juftice, 
farther  than  the  law  compels  them,  are  deftitute  of  an 
honeft  principle. , 

12.  Nothing  but  ignorance  of  his  duty,  or  covetoufnefs 
and  want  of  principle,  or  both,  can  induce  to  negledl  or 
refufe  paying ;  and  a  covetous  brother  fhould  be  expelled 
the  church,  and  kept  no  company  with,  i  Cor.  v,  11, 

13.  When  a  people  negledl  their  duty  in  regard  to  the 
fupport  of  their  minifter,  they  are  not  only  wilful  negleclers 
of  the  divine  law,  but  muft  otherwife  be  great  lofers,  both  as 
they  forfeit  a  right  to  the  divine  bleffing,  as  alfo  becaufe 
their  minifter  will  be  lefs  capable  of,  and  prevented  from, 
ferving  them. \o  the  fame  advantage,  Gal.  vi..6,  7.  2  Cor» 
ix.  6-^8. 

14.  This  fupport  of  the  minifter  Ihould  not  be  done  in 
the  way  of  charity,  or  alms,  but  as  a  matter  of  right ;  and, 
if  the  people  are  able,  it  ought  to  exceed  his  bare  neceffity, 
that  he  may  be  able  to  be  exemplary  in  aCls  of  hofpitality, 
I  Tim.  iii.  2. 

15.  If  any  church  and  congregation  are  not  able  to 
give  their  minifter  a  comfortable  fupport,  but  are  willing 

G3 


24, 


to  do  "what  they  can  towards  it,  it  will  perhaps  be  duty,  at 
leaft  very  commendable,  in  the  minifter,  to  forego  a  part 
of  his  right,  rather  than  leave  them,  and  apply  himfelf  to 
fome  buiinefs  to  make  up  their  deficiency,  i  Cor.  ix.  1.2. 


25- 


CHAPTER     Vin. 
The  Duties  of  Members  towards  each  other i. 

JL  HE  principal  of  thefe  are  the  following  : 

1.  Love  one  another,  John  xiii.  34,  35.  xv.  12,  17. 
Rom.  xli.  9,  ID.  xiii.  8 — 10.  Gal.  v.  15.   i  Pet.  i.  22. 

2.  Avoid  every  thing  that  tends  to  cool  love,  and  make 
difagreeable  impreffions,  Gal.  v.  26.  In  order  to  this, 
they  fhould  avoid  whifpering  and  backbiting,  2  Cor.  xii. 
20.  Evil  fpeaking  and  furmifing,  James  iv.  11.  i  Tim. 
TJ.  4.  tatling  and  being  bufy bodies,  i  Tim,  v.  13. 

3.  No  one  fhould  indulge  (hynefs  in  himfelf  towards 
another,  but  immediately  make  known  to  the  other  his 
grievance  and  fufpicion :  and  when  he  difcovers  fhynefs  in 
another,  he  fhould  inquire  after  the  reafon  of  it,  Matt.  v. 
23,  24.  Eph.  iv.  26. 

4.  Bear  with  one  another,  Matt,  xviii.  21,  22.  Rom. 
XV.  I.  Gal.  vi.  2. 

5.  Promote  peace  and  harmony,  Eph.  iv.  3.  Rom. 
xiv.  19.   I  Thef.  V.  13. 

6.  Advance  one  another's  fpiritual  benefit  and  edifica- 
tion, I  Cor.  xiv.  26. 

7.  Watch  over  one  another  for  good,  and  admonifh  o»e 
another,  when  occaiion  requires,  but  in  much  love  and 
tendernefs,  Rom.  xv.  14.    2  Thef.  iii.  15.. 

8.  Exhort  and  flir  up  one  another  to  a  diligent  atten- 
dance on  the  means  of  grace,  Heb.  x.  25.     Adls  ii.  42. 

9.  Stir  up  one  another  to  zeal  in  holy  living,  and  in  fup- 
porting  the  gofpel. 

10.  Should  not  divulge  what  is  done  in  church  meetings, 
Cant.  iv.  12.  It  is  a  Aiame  to  divulge  the  fccrets  of  a 
family,  much  more  thofe  of  a  church. 

11.  Relieve  the  neceflities  of  the  poor,  Matt.  xxv.  40. 
John  Xli.  8.  Rom.  xii.  13.  xv.  26.  Gal.  ii.  10.  Deut. xv. 
7,  II.    I  Cor.  xvi.  I,  2.    I  Johniii.  17.   There  is  no  good 


.  ^6 

reafon,  however,  can  be  given,  why  a  church  fliould  refufc 
the  affiflance,  whicli  the  good  and  wholefome  laws  of  the 
land  offer :  But  the  deacons  ought  to  agree  with  the  over- 
feer  of  the  poor  at  fo  much  a.  year,  and  then  find  a  place 
near  the  meeting  houfe,  where  they  will  be  taken  good 
care  of  and  live  comfortably,  and  if  the  deacon -muft  give 
more  than  he  receives  from  the  overfeer,  let  the  church 
make  up  the  difference. 

1 2  The  church  Ihould  alfo  affifl  fuch  as  are  not  fo  helplefs 
or  needy  as  to  be  put  on  the  town,  yet  may  ftand  in  need 
of  alliftance  at  times,  efpecially  when  fome  accidents  have- 
befallen  them. 

13.  In  the  lafl  place  they  fhould  not  go  to  law  with  one 
another,  if  matters  can  he-accommodated  in  the  church,  or 
by  reference,  i  Cor.  vi.  i — 7.  It  is  true,  the  circumftances 
of  the  church  being  fo  materially  altered  now,  from  what 
they  were  in  the  apoftolic  day,  may  be  thought  to  render 
the  reafon  of  the  injunction  in  the  above  text  lefs.  forcible  ; 
yet  the  mode  of  reference  is  at  any  time  more  eligible,  not 
only  from  prudential  confiderations,  but  as  being  more 
friendly  and  kind,  and,  in  fome  inftances,  more  juft.  For, 
although  the  law  always  has  juflice  in  view,  yet  juftlce  is 
not  always  within  its  reach,  of  which  a  chriftian  fhould 
never  take  advantage  againft  any  one,  not  to  fay  a  brother. 
But  by  leave  of  the  church,  recourfe  may  be  had  to  the. 
tivil  lawa 


CHAPTER     IX. 
Of  Admission  of  Members* 


.W 


E  hav«  already  obierved,  p.  lo.  that  every 
particular  church  has  full  power  and  authority,  to  tranfa(^ 
all  its  own  affairs,  for  its  well  being,  independent  of  any 
other  church,  or  combination  of  churches. 

2.  The  chief  part  of  church  power,  exercifed  under 
Chrifl,  and  according  to  the  rules  of  the  gofpel,  is  verfant 
about  four  things ;  the  choice  of  their  own  officers,  the 
admilTion  of  members,  governing  of  them,  and  finally-  their 
exclufion,  when  they  prove  unworthy  of  a  place  in  the 
houfe  of  God.    Rom.  xiv.  i.    A6ls  ii.  4.1.     i  Cor.  v.  13. 

3.  Ad  million  is  either  out  of  the  world,  or  from  other 
churches. 

4.  When  perfons  are  wrought  upon  and  turned  to  the 
Lord,  under  2  real  workof  conviftion  and  conrerlion,  it  will  be 
their  duty  to  offer  themfelves  forbaptifm,  andgive  themfelves 
members  of  fome  gofpel  church,  that  may  be  near  them, 
with  whom  they  may  walk  in  fellowfhip,  and  enjoy  the 
privileges  of  the  houfe  of  God,  appointed  for  their  nourifli- 
ment  and  growth  in  grace.  Afts  ii.  38.  Ifaiah  xliv.  5, 
Ivi.  6.     2  Cor.  viii.  5. 

5.  To  this  end,  it  will  be  proper  for  the  candidate  to 
acquaint  the  minifter  or  paflor  beforehand  of  his  defign, 
which  is  commonly  done,  that  the  minifter,  after  converiing 
freely  with  him,  may  either  encourage  or  difcourage. 

6.  There  is  no  doubt,  but  that  every  gofpel  minifter  has  . 
a  right,  in  virtue  of  the  commiflion,  to  baptize  all  fuch' 
meet  fubjedls,  as  apply  to  him  for  baptifm,  and  afterward 
the  church  may  receive    them  on  the  teftimony  of  faid 
minifter,  or  on  their  giving  in  their  religious  experience. 

7.  But,  fmce  the  church  has  a  right  to  obtain  full  know- 
ledge of  the  experience,  religious  principles,  and  moral 
eondudl  of  thofe,  that  offer  themfelves  for  memberftiip  j. 


2-8- 

and  forarmuch  as  It  is  edifying,  and  tends  to  excite  aticE 
encreafe  chriftian  fellowfliip,  to  hear  perfons  declare  what 
the  Lord  has  done  for  them,  Pfalm  Ixvi.  i6.  and  alfo,  asu 
it  may  be  of  ufe  to  adminiflerthe  holy  ordinance  of  Baptifm 
in  a  more  open,  and  public  way  ;  it  will  be  better  for  per- 
fons to  be  examined  in  the  firft  inftance  before  the  church, 
cither  on  the  day  of  preparation  before  communion,  or  at 
a-ny  other  time,  and  then  baptifed. 

8.  The  prerequifites  for  baptifm  and  admiffion  into  the 
church  are,  godly  experience,  foundnefs  in  the  faith,  and 
a  regular  life. 

9.  Knowledge  of  the  firft  will  be  beft  obtained,  by  letting 
perfons  declare,  in  their  own  way,  the  "gracious  dealings  of 
the  Lord  with  them,  fuch  queftions  being  put  occafionally 
as  will  affift  and  lead  them  on.  i.  Peter  iii,  15,  The 
fecond  fhould  be  confined  to  the  efTentials  of  religion.  Rom. 
xiv.  I.  XV.  7.  And  we  attend  to  the  laft,  as  the  neceffarj 
fruit,  without  which,  their  pretenfion  to  religion  muft  be 
vain.     Titus  ii.  12,  14.  iii.  8. 

10.  In  admitting  perfons  to  baptifm  and  then  into 
the  church,  all  precaution  fliould  be  attended  to,  and 
carefulnefs  ufed,  that  we  open  not  the  doors  too  wide  on 
the  one  hand,  nor  on  the  other  keep  them  too  clofe. 
Zech.  iv.  10.  Matt.xii.  20.  Ifaiah  xxvi.  i — 6.  Particu- 
larly, when  they  give  in- their  religious  experience,  feek  to 
difcover,  whether  they  have  been  convinced  of  righteouf- 
nefs,  as  well  as  of  fin  ;  whether  they  have  only  felt  the 
power  of  the  law,  or  have  alfo  difcovered  the  glory  of  the 
gofpel.     John  xvi.  8. 

11.  When  the  church  is  pretty  generally  fatisfied  with 
■the  parties'  confeffion  and  converfation,  they  are,  after 
being  baptized,  to  be  received  into  the  church  as  members. 

12.  In  doing  this,  the  Minifter,  after  abrief  iiitrodudlion, 
enquires  whether  they  will  watch  and  be  watched  over, 
give  and  receive  admonition  and  reproof  as  occafion  may 
require,  keep  their  places  in  the  church,  contribute  accord- 
ing to  their  abilifies  towards  all  neceffary  ufes,  and  in  all 
things  walk  in  a  profelTed  and  wiUing  fubjection  to  the 
commands  and  inftitutions  of  Chrift  in  the  gofpel:  the.- 


^9 


•which  having  promifed  he  gives  them  the  right  hand  of 
fellowfhip,  bids  them  a  v/elcome  among  the  difciples,  prays, 
and  gives  out  a  fuitable  Hymn.  2  Cor.  viii.  5.  Ads.  ii. 
-4-1.  2  Gort  vi.  14.  Thofe  who  praAice  laying  on  of  hands 
will  know  when  to  introduce  it. 

13.  If  the  caf:i  of  the  applicant  be  pretty  doubtful,  hfs 
baptifm,  andconfequently  adm.iffion,  had  better  be  deferred  : 
but  this  Ihould  be  done  with  much  tendernefs  and  fuitable 
encouragement,  when  there  are  fome  hopeful  appearances. 

14.  Perfons  are  fometimes  admitted  from  other  churches 
to  tranfient  and  occafional  communion,  without  transfering 
their  memberfliip,  and  this  may  be  done  without  letters  of 
recommendation,  when  they  are  known,  but  not  otherwife. 
A6ts  xviii.  27.  Rom.  xvi.  i,  2.  Col.  iv.  10. 

15.  When  any  member's  refidence  is  in  providence 
removed  to  a  diftance  from  the  church  whereof  he  is  a 
member,  and  more  convenient  to  attend  with  another 
church  of  the  fame  faith,  he  ought  to  apply  to  the  church 
of  which  he  is  a  member,  for  a  letter  recommendatory  and 
difmiffive  to  the  church  more  contiguous  to  him,  and  the 
church  whereof  he  is  a  member  ought  to  give  him  fuch  a 
letter,  if  he  is  in  good  (landing  among  them,  direaed  to 
the  church  to  which  he  is  difmiffed,  and  faid  church  ought 
to  receive  him,  unlefs  they  ftiould  have  good  reafon'^to 
refufe.    Rom.  xvi.  i.     Ads  ix.  26,  27.  xviii.  27. 

16.  It  is  a  good  general  rule,  that  perfons  ought  to  be 
members  of  fuch  churches  as  are  iieareft  to  them  ;  for  they 
cannot  otherwife  fo  well  enjoy  the  benefit  of  memberfliip, 
nor  perform  the  duties,  that  arife  out  of  church  rqlation. 

17.  There  may  be  however  cafes,  that  will  make  againft 
this  rule,  particularly  when  perfons  plead  greater  benefit 
to  themfelves,  in  a  church  more  remote ;  and  they  ought 
to  be  attended  to,  provided  the  other  church  be  not  too 
remote  ;  for  edification  is  the  firft  objeft  of  church  relation, 
and  their  entering  into  the  relation  at  firft  was  a  voluntary 
aa  ;  nor  fliould  a  church  be  made  a  prifon  of,  wherein  te 
confine  people  againft  their  will. 

1 8.  It  is  certain  there  can  be  no  difmiffion  to  the  ^vorld^ 
md  it  is  doubted,  whether  it  would  be  regular  for  a  chorci. 


so 

to  difniifs  to  another  church,  with  which  it  can  hold  rib 
Communion:  but  in  this  cafe,  it  may  give  a  few  lines 
fignifying  the  perfon's  character  and  ftanding  with  them. 

19.  When  a  perfon  offers,  who  is  a  member  of  a  church 
differing  in  faith  and  order,  then,  fatisfadion  is  to  be 
required  touching  the  points  in  difference. 


^31 

CHAPTER     X. 
Of  Church  Censures, 


C 


iKURCH  cenfures  are  properl--  but  two; 
ridinonition  or  rebuke,  and  excommunication  *  fo  IV.ipinrioii 
in  moft  Cftfes,  is  rather  a  delayer  poftponement  cf  ^enfurei. 

2.  Admonition  and  rebuke  are  nearly  fynoninicus.  The 
firft  is  of  the  nature  of  advice,  entreaiy,  Avarning,  i  Cor.  x» 
li.  A6ls  xxvii,  9.  2  Thef.  iii.  15.  i  Tim.  v.  i.  Tit.  iii» 
10.  The  other  carries  in  it  more  of  reprehenfion,  fererity, 
and  authority,  Levit.  xix.  17*  Luke  xix.  39.  2  Tim. 
iv.  2.     Tit.  ii.  15. 

3.  Admonition  or  rebuke  Is  either  private  or  public. 

4.  Private  admonition  is  -when  the  oiFcnce,  whether 
againft  God,  or  more  efpecially  againft  a  particular  perfon, 
is  private  and  not  much  knov/n,  Rom.  xv.  14.  Luke 
-xvii.  3.       _ 

5.  In  this  cafe-,  the  ofiended  brother  Is  not  to  divulge- 
the  matter,  but  to  go  to  the  clFender,  and  endeavour  in  a 
tender,  friendly  manner,  to  convince  and  reclaim:  his  bro- 
ther. If  he  fucceeds,  and  the  offending  brother  fliews 
Egns  of  repentance,  and  promifes  amendment,  the  matter 
is  to- end  there.  But  if  not,  the  ofFendr-d  brother  is  to  take 
•ne  or  two  of  the  brethren  with  him,  fuch  as  he  fhall  judge 
fnoft  likely  to  gain  on  his  brother.  If  this  admonition 
alfo  ff  lould  take  no  efie6l,  the  matter  is  to  be  brought  before 
the  church.  Matt,  xvili.  15 — 17. 

6.  This  rule  holds  good,  let  the  offence  be  of  ever  fo 
heinous  a  nature,  provided  it  be  private. 

7.  When  it  rs  brought  before  the  church,  after  the 
charge  is  proved,  Oiould  he  deny  it,  the  mlnlfter  is  to  admo- 
nifn,  and  endeavour  in  the  fpirit  of  meeknefs  to  reclaim 
the  offender,  i  Tim.  v.  20.  Tit.  i.  13.  Should  this  prove 
ineffeflual^  and  the  offender  continue  obftinate  and  impe- 
nitent, the  church  is  to  proceed  to  higher  a<^s  of  cenfiire, 

D 


32 

and,  in  fome  cafes,  if  he  is  penitent,  as  we  ftiall  fee  in  the 
i6thverfe,  Matt,  xviii.  17. 

8.  Should  any  private  matter  be  brought  into  the 
church,  before  the  previous  fteps  have  been  taken,  the 
perfon  that  brings  it  in  ought  to  be  feverely  reproved  and 
adinoniflied,  and  that  publicly  before  the  church,  for  his 
irregular  and  .injurious  condux^  therein  :  yet  ncverthelefs, 
the  church  muft  now  take  it  in  hand,  forafmuch  as  it  will 
then  be  no  longer  private,  but  will  re(^uire  public  fatisfac- 
tion. 

9.  Public  admonition  or  rebuke  alfo  takes  place  in 
regard  to  public  offences,  of  a  lefs  heinous  nature,  but 
unfeemly  in  chriftians,  and  unworthy  of  their  vocation, 
Rom.  xiv.  22.     Matt.  v.  22.      i  Cor»  viii.  12. 

10.  Sufpenlion  is  to  be  ufed,  when  a  perfon,  under  the 
firft  admonition  or  rebuke  in  the  church,  proves  incorrigi- 
ble. For,  fince  there  is  to  be  a  fecond  admonition,  Titus 
iii.  10.  he  ought,  while  avs  are  waiting  to  fee  the  effect  of 
the  firft,  to  be  put  under  fufpenfion,  and  debarred  the  privi- 
leges of  the  church,  Rev.  ii.  21. 

11.  When  a  charge  is  brought  into  the  church  againft  a 
perfon,  if  he  denies  it,  and  witneffes  are  not  at  hand,  or 
fome  other  circumftances  make  it  inconvenient  for  the 
prefent  to  difcufs  the  matter,  it  will  be  necelTary  to  lay  him, 
in  the  mean  time,  under  fufpenfion  from  the  Lord's  table, 
until  the  matter  can  come  to  an  hearing,  Lev.  Chapters 
XIII,  XIV. 

12.  Sufpenfion  is  alfo  ufed,  when  the  offence  is  not  fuf- 
ficiently  great,  or  is  not  yet  ripe  for  the  great  fentence  of 
excommunication.  Such  is  not  to  be  accounted  as  an 
enemy,  but  to  be  exhorted  as  a  brother  ;  in  union,  though 
not  in  communion.     2  Thef.  iii.  6,  7,  10,  11,  14,  15. 

13.  To  the  above  three  cafes,  wherein  fufpenfion  is  to 
take  place,  we  may  add  afourth^  and  that  is,  when  a  perfon  is 
called  in  queflion  for  fome  high  mifdemeanor,  for  which  he 
ought  to  be  excommunicated,  it  is  thought,  that  if  there 
are  ftrong  figns  of  genuine  repentance,  the  inflidion  of  the 
fentence  ought  to  be  difpenfed  with,  yet  neverthelefs,  the 
guilty  perfon  ought  to  be  fufpended  from  communion  for  a 
Vme,  3i»  a  teftimony  of  the  church's   indignation  againft 


every  fpecles  of  wickednefs,  and  in  vindication  of  tlie 
honour  and  glory  of  God.  Thus  the  Lord  appointed  con- 
cerning Miriam,  that  flie  fhould  be  fliut  out  of  the  camp 
feven  days,  and  then  received  in  again,  Numb.  xii.  14,  15. 

14.  The  laft  and  higheft  acl  of  church  cenfure  is  excom- 
munication, to  which  recourfe  muft  be  had,  when  previous 
cenfures  have  not  their  due  effe<fl,  in  bringing  perfons 
dealt  with  to  repentance,  provided  the  matters  for  which 
they  are  under  dealino:,  with  the  circumftances  of  aggra- 
vation duriiiT  th?  courfe  of  faid  dealing,  manifeiliy  involve 
immorality  or  hsrefy  *". 

15.  Acts  of  immorality  include  not  only  the  particulars 
of  the  decalogue,  but  alfo  the  commands,  appointments, 
inftitutions,  and  ordinances  contained  in  the  New  Tefta- 
ment :  for  a  breach  of  an  v  pofitive  injunction,  or  requirement 
of  divine  authority,  muft  involve  in  it  a  breach  of  morality. 

16.  There  fliould  be  care  taken,  however,  not  to  make 
forced  conftruftions  of  implicit  inrniorality,  as  for  inftance, 
to  charge  a  perfon  with  tranfgrelFmg  the  rule  in  Hcb.  x. 
25.  and  breach  of  covenant,  becaufe  he  neglefts  his  place, 
attends  worfhip  elfewhere,  and  perhaps  with  thofe  of 
a  different  perfuanon,  but  pleads  greater  edification,  and 
perhaps,  confcience  fj  leaft  we  fiiould  adl  the  part  of  Diotre- 
phes.      3  John  x. 

1 7.  When  a  member  is  found  guilty  of  fome  grofs  a(£l 
of  imm.orality,  and  which  is  notorious  ?.nd  fcandaious,  the 
church  {hould  proceed  to  this  cenfure  in  the  firft  place, 
without  the  previous  fteps  of  admonition  and  reproof,  in 
order  to  vindicate  the  credit  of  their  holy  profellion,  and 
to  manifeft  their  abhorrence  of  fuch  abomination,  1  Cor. 
V.  I,  2,  7,  13.      I  Tim.  V.  24.. 

18.  Such  as  are  heretical  in  their  principles,  denying 
fome  elTential  dotlrine,  or  holding  and  teaching  fuch  as 
m  \y  be  unfound  and  fcandaious,  come  under  the  notice  of 
thisprdinance.  Gal.  i.  6,  7.  compared  with  Chap.  V.  12. 
I  Tim.  i.  19,  20.  vi.  3 — 5.  2  Tim.  ii.  i;€; — 18.  Rev.  lie. 
14,  15,  20.     2  Cor.  ii.  6. 

*  It  is  thought  that  Matt,  xviii.  17.  i  Cor.  v.  3,  5.  refer  not 
to  excommunication. 

■^r  See  Dr.  Owen  on  the  nature  of  a  GofpelChurch,  p,  109,  aaj. 
D2 


;  34 

19.  The  charge  being  fufficiently  proved  in  the  opinloij 
of  the  church,  and  they  having  determined  on  the  perfon's 
exclufion,  and  fet  the  time  for  that  purpofe,  the  minifter  is 
to  lay  open  the  heinoufnefs  of  the  crime,  with  the  aggra- 
vating ckcnmftanCes  thereof,  and  the  fcandal  fuch  an  one 
is  become  to  rehgion  ;  he  is  to  apply  the  particular  places 
of  fcripture,  that  may  be  pertinent  to  the  cafe,  in  order  to 
charge  the  offence  home  on  the  confcience  of  the  offender, 
if  prefent,  and  that  others  alfo  may  fear ;  he  is  to  open  the 
nature  and  end  of  the  cenfure,  exprefling  the  folemn  fenfe 
of  himfelf  and  church  on  this  awful  occafion  ;  and  then  he 
is,  in  the  prefence  of  the  church,  to  cut  off  and  feclude 
fuch  an  offender  by  name  from  the  union  and  communion 
of  the  church,  fo  that  he  is  not,  henceforth  to  be  looked 
upon,  deemed  or  accounted  a  brotlier,  or  a  member  of  fuch 
a  church,  until  God  fliall  reftore  him  again  by  repentance, 
for  which  they  pray* 

20.  This  exclufion  is  an  authoritative  putting  of  fuch  a 
perfon  out  of  the  church,  to  keep  it  pure,  and  in  order  to 
his  being  humbled  and  broken  under  a  figlrt  and  fenfe  of 
Ills  fins,  and  where  there  are  ilgns  of  this  he  ought  to  be 
2Tftorcd..  2  Cor.  ii.  6,  7,  8. 

21.  When  a  perfon  about  to  be  excommunicated  judges 
himfelf  aggrieved  by  party  influence  or  otherwife,  he  has 
a  right  to  infiff  on  a  council  being  called  from  a  neigh- 
bouring church  or  churches,  and  the  church  ought  to  agree 
to  it,  and  allow  him  the  choice  of  one  half  of  the  council. 

22.  If  the  church  Ihould  refufe  to  call  in  a  council,  and 
cut  the  perfon  off,  or  fl:»ould  they  do  it  contrary  to  the 
advice  of  the  coujiQil,  the  perfon  aggrieved  may  lay  a  ftate- 
ment  of  his  cafe  before  the  AfTociation,  who  may  appoint  a 
rouncil,  and  if  the  church  Ihould  refufe  to  admit  of  a 
rehearing  before  faid  council,  or  fliould  refufe  to  abide  by 
the  dcciiion  of  the  council,  the  Affociation  may  bring 
faid  church  under  dealing,  and,  if  the  church  continues 
obftinate,  a  neighbouring  church  may  receive  the  aggrieved 
perfon  into  their  communio;a  *. 

*  S^e  the  Confeffion  of  Faith,  Chap.  XXVII.  §  i.e.  .A.if^ 
Ksach's  Glory  of  a  true  Church,  p.  18. 


35 

23-  In  tranfaclmg  church  bufinefs,  it  is  not  to  be  expecled 
that-  unanimity  will  always  prevail:  Some  will,  at  times, 
.be  in  the  minority,  Thefe  have  fometimes  taken  offence, 
and  declined  keeping  their  places  in  the  church  for  a  while. 
This  is  very  wrong  and  irregular.  For  fuppofe  a  church 
does  ever  fo  wrong,  yet  any  individual,  after  bearing  his 
teftimony  againft  it,  has  done  his  duty,  and  cleared  his 
€onfcience,  and  ought  therefore  to  keep  his  place,  except  in 
cafe  of  material  defection  from  the  faith.  It  has  been  thought 
bygood  men,  that  our  Lord  communed  with  Judas,  though 
he  knew  at  the  time  what  he  was. 

24.  Although  a  church  may  refufe  a  perfon  when  he 
offers  for  memberfhip,  if  they' have  good  caufe  to  fufpeft, 
that  he  is  not  truly  religious,  yet  they  have  no  right  to 
exclude  him  afterward,  upon  the  like  fufpicion.  They 
may  at  firft  judge  in  his  favour,  but  cannot  afterwards 
reverfe  the  fentence.  Excommunication  is  only  for  immo- 
rality or  herefy.  As  for  their  dying  away,  or  feeming  to 
die  away  in  religion,  the  rule  is,  "  Let  them  grow  together- 
until  the  harveft,"  Matt.  xiii.  30. 

25.  There  ought  to  be  meetings  of  hufinefs  every  month, 
two  months,  or  quarterly,  and  not  do  all  their  bufinefs  on. 
days  of  preparation,  left  fomething  fhould  happen,  that 
might  difcompofe  the  minds  of  fome,  and  fo  unfit  them  for 
the  holy  communion  next  day. 

26."  Every  church  fhould  keep  a  book  of  records,  and 
enter  therein  all  their  tranfaclions,  that  it  may  at  any  time 
afterwards  be  known,  vfhat  was  doae  and  how  it  was 
done. 


1>5 


CHAPTER     XI. 
Of  the  FeUowJhip  a?id  Communion  cf  Churches. 

I.  (churches  of  the  fame  faith  and  gofpel 
order,  fo  far  as  is  neceffir^^  to  communion  ;  as  they  have 
all  drank  into  and  of  one  and  the  fame  fpirit  ;  as  they  are 
branches  of  one  and  the  fame  body,  and  hold  to  one  and 
the  fame  head;  and  as  they  have  one  Lord,  one  faith,  and 
one  baptifm  :  they  therefore  may,  and  ought  to  have 
and  enjoy  fellowfhip  and  a  friendly  intercourfe  together,  as 
occafion^may  require  and  opportunity  ferve,  in  the  dif- 
eharge  of  tbofe  relative  duties,  wHhich  may  tend  to  the 
mutual  benefit  and  edification  of  the  v.'hole.  i  Cor.  xii. 
i-^.  Eph.  iv.  5.  John  xvii.  20—26.  To  mention  a  few. 
^2.  They  {boiild  be  ready  to  affift  one  another,  when 
required,  in  difficult  cafes.  „      , , ,  ^ 

3.  Such  as  have  minifterial  gifts  to  fpare,  fhould  be  ready 
and  willing   to  fupply  fuch  as   may  be  deftitute.     Cant. 

4.  Admit  one  another's  Members,  of  regular  {landing, 
to  tranfient  communion,  v/hin  opportunity  may  ferve. 

5.  Difmifs    and    receive    members  to    and    fi'om    one 

another.  .  ,, 

6.  They  ffiould  affift  one  another  with  money,  as  weU 
as  advice,  if  need  be,  and  in  general  perform  all  ads  of 
kindnefs  towards  each  other,  as  neighbouring,  though 
dlftina  families  or  branches  of  the  one  great  famdy  and 
houfhold  of  faith. 

7.  And  laftly,  they  have  fellowftiip  and  communion 
together,  for  their  mutual  benefit,  in  the  focial  duties  of 
an  ailociatlon. 


S7 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Of  an  Ajfociation, 

I.  /\N  ATociation  confifts  of  delegates^  or 
MefTengers  from  dlff-rent  particular  churches,  who  have 
agreed  to  affociate  together,  at  ftaced  times,  to  promote 
their  own  intereft,  and  the  good  of  the  common  caufe. 

2.  Tliis  praaice  is  recommended  by  the  reafon  of  things 
the  fpirit  of  religion,  and  apoftolic  praftice,  Acls  xv.         ' 

3.  The  meeting  thus  of  churches  by  their  delegates  is 
of  fpecial  ufe  ;  to  gain  acquaintance  with,  and  knowltd^e 
of  one  another— to  preferve  uniform itv  in  faith  and  pra^c- 

tice,  PhiL  iii.  16 to  detecl  and  difcountenance  herefies 

— to  curb  licentioufnefs  in  the  wancon  abufe   of  church 
power — to   afford    afTiftance    and    advice    in    all    difficult 

cafes — to    contribute    pecuniary   aid  when   neceffa'-y to 

make  appointments   of  fupplies   for  deftitute   churches 

And  every  way  advance  and  fecure  the  intered  of  religion 
and  ftrengthen  and  draw  clofer  the  bonds   of  union   and' 
fellowihip. 

4;  Other  churches,  befides  thofe  that  enter  at  the 
original  confdtution,  may  be  admitted,  on  making  appli- 
cation, and  giving  fatisfac^ory  evidence  in  regard  t'o  their 
faith  ^nd  practice,  regular  order  and  good  ftandin-y. 

5.  The  delegates  thus  affembled  are,  properly  peaking, 
only  an  advifory  council.  They  are  not  armed  with  coercive 
power,  to  compel  the  churches  to  fubmit  to  th-ir  d-cifionsy 
nor  have  they  any  controul  over  the  ads  or  doings  of  the 
churches.     Every  church  ftiU  remains  independent. 

6.  Neverthelefs,  the  affociated  body  may  exclude  from 
their  conneaion  any  church  that  may  aft  an  unworthy 
part.  This  our  affcciation  did  fome  years  ago,  as  alfo, 
virtually,  laft  affociation.  Indeed  it  would  be  abfurd  to 
examine  churches  at  their  admiffion,  if  afterward  thevare 
to  be  continued  in  the  connection,  let  their  principles  and 
praaice  be  what  they  may,  fee  Chap.  X.  ver.  22.  vide  alfo 
ConfeffionofFaith,Ghap.XXyiI.|  15.  Ourlatedifcipline, 
p.  61.    Dr.'Owen  on  the  nature  of  a  gofpei' church;,  p.  254. 


38 


..  Let  it  not  be  thought,  that  this  power  of  the  affocl- 
,.^^;  over  the  churches  in  connec^.loh  with  it  difannuls  or 

Z  tl"7dep;nfnt^c,u,rcl  t'ho.gh  an  heterodox 
';^  •  TeV  one  ;  f  .  wouid  be  -nconM-t  and  w^^^^^ 
in  the  f  o«at.on,  to  fifc    ^^^,'^,;  .^federations,    they 

in.;  that  the  union  of  churches  in  an  f  ooauon,  a 
■;ofnntar,  aa,  ^^ ^^  ™;::Zer:t^"ch  ^ 
folUlTh'^'rr  ctS  "aril  th«  fa-ne  relation  to  its 
Stit "  :s  a  Lnber  does  to  his  ^^^^^'^'^ 
i.  examined  in  the  f-^  -n^er  -  ad™ffio,.     Hence  ^ 

.,^ik^°:-:rrc,rs4ir;rit  eU^^^^ 

,_h  to   account    ;he.er    tor  a  ^^^^^^  ^ 

po^er  ^o^'^^f  "   Xi2n,  difregard  of  tl,ofe  things 
attendance    at   the  a^.ocut,|^^  defea  in  principle 

r;::Si;f:Vnd^SsUrVearo..a.enotgive.rthere- 

^-rirtStl^n^nXn'tia;-^ 
V,        if  nW   he  a  fe-  of  rules,  conditions  and  regulations 
^^^^nl:;:'!  theV:u«do..hich  the  churches  agree  to 

^'r^Fo^^he  ::>VuUenance  of  good  order,  the  affoci^ed 

.„;;I:;W^^|achoo.aM 

pin  ^t^oZ  as  alfo,  a  Cer..   to  take 


.^mutes  of  4:heir  proceedings. 

THE   END> 


m^'-' 


w 


»? 


